Category: Uncategorized

  • Fear of Love

    “I don’t even know what to say Row?” Gabi questioned herself after everything Rowan had just told her. “What can I do?”

    “I don’t think there’s anything to do Gab.” Rowan responded, his eyes shifting around the fast food joint. He glanced briefly at the girl across the table then up to the grease-stained ceiling tiles. “It’s in the past. I have to find a way to leave it there.”

    “Ya know he was right? Don’t ya?” She asked. 

    “Who?”

    “Tony, when he said you didn’t deserve that bullshit! Your father, William, all of that. You deserve better.” Gabi was hoping to combat the sadness she felt in Rowan’s energy. “You deserve someone like Tony, kind and sincere. And hot as hell!”

    Rowan let out a dry sigh that bordered resignation. “After everythi…”

    “You’re leaving the past where it belongs Rowan Johnson!” Gabi blurted out, interrupting her friend’s self-loathing. “Remember?”

    “Blah blah blah!” Rowan rolled his eyes. It was the first bit of his normal sarcastic self that had he shown Gabi since they sat down in the burger place. 

    “Ya know you do. Now just believe it!” She told him after sipping her coke through the plastic straw. 

    “He is pretty damn sexy.” Rowan acquiesced with the hint of a smile. 

    “When are you seeing him again?” Gabi pried, hoping to keep the positive momentum. 

    “He’s cooking me dinner tonight. He thinks I eat too much insta-food.” His fingers curled in air quotes around the moniker of his diet that consisted of mostly fast food and frozen food. Rowan’s frown was finally conquered by the full-fledged smile that seemed to travel through his eyes. 

    ….

    Six-thirty Rowan reminded himself as if he hadn’t been reminding himself all day. The green digits on the clock by his dorm room bed hinted to him that he really should start getting ready. As much as he enjoyed catching the occasional glimpse of an unsuspecting or not-so-modest naked guy wandering the bleak and bland showers, he hated using the communal showers provided in the dorms. 

    He knew he was unable to put it off any longer, so he reluctantly gathered his shower caddy, a white terry cloth towel, and his shower shoes. God only knows what you might step on in those showers. Now or never. He surrendered to his desire for personal hygiene over discomfort and padded off to get ready for his dinner date with Tony. 

    Oh, Tony. He thought, my strong and sweet Tony. He marveled at the acceptance and forgiveness the boy had shown him after everything he had put Tony through. All of his hot and cold behaviors, running when things got to be too much or he felt too close to stepping out of his comfort zone. 

    Of course, the visions of the times just before the decision to run bobbed in and out of his thoughts as well. Thoughts of Tony’s strong hands tugging at his ass and their warmth as they explored his body began to consume his pity pot. Before long, as Rowan’s hormones took his body over, his thoughts grew dirtier and more illicit.

    The passion Tony held in his eyes in the couple of times they had fucked, a look that only forced a complete shutdown out of Rowan at the time sparked a different feeling this time. Rowan cursed his father. He cast out thoughts of both Liam and his semen demon. Neither deserved another second of his time as another realization washed over him with the warm trickle of the shower. 

    Rowan had tried so many times, to push Tony away. Just to run back to him so he could get a feigns fix of the boy. Why? He wondered while turning the flow of water off. He knew the answer to his own question before he even had to ponder too much. 

    With renewed excitement, Rowan wrapped the cloth around his thin torso, still beaded with water. He gathered the wet bottles of shower products and made haste out of the showers, through the cool air of the hall, and towards his dorm. 

    ….

    “Dinner’s alm…” Tony’s words faded leaving only a gaped mouth when he opened the door wide enough to get a look at a smile-clad Rowan stuffed in his nearly painted-on jeans and tight pink T-shirt. 

    “Hey, Tony.” Rowan’s smile was full and genuine both for getting to see Tony again tonight and his surprised reaction. 

    “Ah hey. Um, come in.” Tony continued having to force his words out. “Dinner is almost ready.” His eyes followed Rowan, watching his sassy sway through the door and across the room. Damn! 

    With the food done and served, the two boys sat across from each other at the small dinette set, inhaling tacos and in light-hearted conversation which was unusual since Rowan initially opened up about his past. 

    Distracted, Tony’s voice caught in mid-sentence of whatever he was saying, he couldn’t remember what it was when he felt Rowan’s foot riding up the inside of his calf. He stuttered the now-forgotten words, his blue eyes glistened in his surprise.

    “Row?” Tony questioned.

    “Tony?” Rowan questioned sarcastically, entertained by the other’s response. 

    “What are you,” Tony breathed in noisily when the exploring foot reached his crotch, “doing?”

    “Me?” Rowan asked with innocence. “Not much. Just eating tacos and flirting with you.” He smiled. “How’m I doing?”

    Rowan’s foot rubbed across Tony’s growing cock with wicked intentions. He could feel the member growing hard under the tips of his toes as he continued to fondle around over Tony’s grey sweatpants. They provided little resistance as Tony tented them under Rowan’s advance. 

    Tony sighed, his eyes closed and his head tilted slightly upward giving Rowan unvocalized consent, so he continued. Tony’s breathing turned ragged and shallow over Rowan’s foot stroking faster along his cotton-covered shaft. 

    “Rowan?” Tony moaned. “Are you sure you want to do this?” He hoped it was true, but after the other’s revelations, Tony struggled to retain his morals. 

    “Never been more sure baby.” Rowan answered, his eyes growing darker with lust.

    Rowan pulled his foot away, stood, and crossed the table. His body sunk to his knees and he slid Tony into his chair so that they were facing each other. With one hand, Rowan caressed Tony’s face while the other hand coiled around his cock through the cloth. 

    Tony’s normally crystal blue eyes were a deeper, darker blue when he opened them to watch Rowan working his cock. “Fuck Row!” He gasped.

    Rowan leaned down, mouthing Tony’s cock through the sweats, and moaned, sending vibrations through Tony’s body and goosebumps across his skin. He signed again when Rowan pulled the waistband away from his stomach, freeing Tony’s dick from its cloth prison, allowing it to finally stand up and lay across his belly button. Rowan hummed in satisfaction.

    The change in temperature on his cock sent a shiver through Tony’s body. He moaned “Rowan” in a low and gravely tone. 

    Rowan looked up and smiled. “You’re fucking sexy Tony!” Before he put his lips on the perfectly shaped mushroom head of Tony’s cock. He ran his tongue over the soft smooth skin finding the slit. Rowan’s tongue tip pushed inside lightly and moved in small circles. 

    Every other thought Tony had was gone, vanished into the ecstasy he felt. His toes curled inside of his white socks when Rowan pushed his lips down over the rim of Tony’s cock and down his steel hard shaft. Up and down, in a near continuous reverberating moan, Rowan’s lips slid skillfully along Tony’s shaft. 

    Tony put his hands on either side of Rowan’s face and tried to pull him up. Rowan looked up at Tony through the web of his dark eyelashes, his eyes flashing the smile that his mouth was too full of cock to make. “Rowan,” he breathed loudly. “Come here.”

    Tony stood, forcing Rowan to unwillingly release his cock with a soft moan of disappointment. He tugged his sweats over his engorged cock and reached out for the pink-haired boy’s hand. The cold air once a gain made Tony’s body tremble. Rowan gave his hand over quickly and was led off into Tony’s room. 

    Tony pulled Rowan’s smaller frame into his own and kissed him with unfettered passion. His mind recalled all the times they’d been here before and all of the times Rowan had ghosted him after. He foolishly pushed those wretched thoughts away, hoping this time would be different. 

    Rowan returned his kiss. This time, Tony thought, felt different. He could almost trick himself into thinking he felt passion emanating from all around them, from Rowan. They kissed quickly like tomorrow wasn’t coming, like they’d both die if the other didn’t feed them. 

    When they separated, each boy gasped for the air they’d forgotten that they needed. Their eyes met and locked into each other in almost disbelief for several long hot seconds before Rowan moved to raise Tony’s shirt over his head. He slid the grey sweats down over Tony’s cock and it sprung back upright while he finished freeing Tony off his clothing. 

    Rowan kissed down Tony’s heat-reddened chest and stroked slow movements along the length of his shaft before dipping back down to his knees and resumed sucking Tony’s cock. Caressing his balls in a synchronized motion, Rowan selflessly gave his mouth over to Tony’s pleasure. 

    “Stop!” Tony growled with as much command as he could muster and pulled Rowan back to his feet before disrobing the smaller boy. “I’m not gonna be the only naked one in this room!”

    Tony laid Rowan’s naked body gently back onto his bed and straddled his midsection, Rowan’s cock directly below him. He leaned down, holding his nearly two-hundred pounds just inches off of Rowan’s body breathing heavily. 

    His lips, warm and wet, connected with Rowan’s tender neck, bringing out a whimper from his mouth. Tony sucked the sensitive skin into his mouth momentarily before moving down. He left a moist trail down Rowan’s midsection and the moved down until reaching his clean-shaven pubic area and grinned. 

    With one hand resting just above the base of Rowan’s cock and the other bracing himself, Tony swallowed Rowan deep into his throat and the man below him groaned out. Rowan’s hands rested on the back of Tony’s head as he bobbed up and down working both into a heated frenzy. 

    When Tony suddenly stopped and stood, Rowan felt a twinge of concern enter his otherwise frenzied mind. He watched Tony walk to his dresser and open a drawer, followed by the sounds of a foil wrapper being ripped. When Tony turned, he was lubing his sheathed cock with one hand and holding the container in the other. The sight of it erased all concern Rowan thought he felt. 

    He spread his legs, inviting Tony in and inside him. Tony crawled into position before he lowered to take Rowan’s mouth again, their tongues entwined instantly, knowingly. Each expressing their desires through gruff moans into the other’s mouth. Rowan’s hands dug firmly into Tony’s solid back. 

    Tony clumsily reached over, one-handed, pumped a generous portion of the slimy liquid into the palm of his hand, and sought out Rowan’s hole. His fingers traced and tickled the rim before the first of three total digits breached Rowan’s cavity. Each new width stretched Rowan more and made him cry out “Tony!”

    And then it happened, finally as far as Rowan was concerned. Tony too probably. Rowan felt the pressure of Tony’s cock head pressing against his entrance. “Please?” Rowan begged. “I need you inside me!” His husky voice whined. 

    There was very little pain that was easily pushed away by the euphoric feeling of Tony driving his width into him, inch by excruciatingly slow inch until he was deep in Rowan’s core. Tony moaned in time with the whimpers and whines that he inadvertently pushed out of Rowan. 

    With Rowan’s legs wrapped around him and locked at the ankles, Tony moved methodically, slowly making love to him, Tony’s fingers destroying Rowan’s once perfectly styled pink hair. The pair, connected as one entity kissed and moaned for as long as they could before their bodies felt starved for oxygen. They broke away panting only to continue to oscillate across each other’s mouths again. 

    Rowan’s fingers dug deep into Tony’s skin, dragging red streaks where his nails grazed across the surface. Tony didn’t hesitate when he felt the pressure building deep in his balls, he continued to fuck passionately into Rowan enjoying every sound, every sensation of the moment. 

    He reached his peak, toppling over was inevitable and Tony planked over Rowan’s body and drove himself into Rowan in earnest. Bottoming out hard into Rowan’s core causing him to squeal unintelligible noises until Tony found his release. He pumped himself into Rowan through the tickles, milking himself empty through Rowan’s ring. 

    Tony collapsed his nearly full weight onto Rowan mindlessly before he braced himself back up and withdrew. He pumped more lubricant into his palm and positioned himself beside the smaller boy before taking his mouth into a kiss once again. 

    Tony’s slick hand coiled around Rowan’s cock and stroked feverishly, while Rowan bucked his hips fucking into Tony’s fist. Rowan’s orgasm grew near as they worked together to push him over the top, quickly spilling his cum over Tony’s hand

  • Collecting on a Bet

    I nervously knocked on Coach Sherman’s door, I was right on time to collect on my bet. I was still in shock that Union High School had won the football state championship, let alone that my play had been a driving force. Coach Sherman and I had grown very close over my four years at Union High. He’d developed me into a 4-star dual threat quarterback prospect, he’d become something of a father figure to me. Hell, he was a father figure to most of the guys on the team.

    While Coach Sherman could be gruff on the practice field, he took an interest in his players’ lives – helping them towards their goals. I’d come out to my family and friends at around 16 years old, that included Coach Sherman. He was nothing but supportive and nothing changed between us, until I made a pass at him.

    He’d come down on me pretty hard for that, and I couldn’t blame him. He was a little frosty to me for a few weeks before bringing me into his office to clear the air. Just like that, we were back to normal – only now there was a distinct flirty vibe between us. 

    The autumn of my senior season, just before the season started, Coach Sherman called me to his office and floated a proposition: if we won the state championship, he’d let me explore some fantasies with him. I was completely stunned, I think I sat in silence for a good fifteen minutes with my mind reeling before I agreed enthusiastically. All I had to do to live out my dreams was to win a championship, how hard could it be?

    “Fulton!” Coach Sherman boomed as he opened the front door, he always called me by my last name.

    “Coach… er… good to see you.” I said awkwardly as I entered the house. I was not normally awkward and nervous – as the starting QB I was something of a big man on campus. But Coach Sherman did something to me, he made my legs weak.

    “I see you’re primed and ready to go.” Coach Sherman chuckled, noticing my tenting sweatpants. I followed him to his den, he sat on the recliner and I sat on the sofa. “Now, Jim, let’s lay out some ground rules.” I silently nodded my assent, I knew I would do whatever the man asked of me. “First and most importantly, no means no. We can both say no at any time. Second, nothing leaves this house. Third, let’s have some fun! Julie and the kids are gone for the weekend.” Coach explained that his wife and kids were visiting his in-laws this weekend.

    I tried my best to keep a cool head as he was laying out the rules. My cock was throbbing in my sweats and I still was in disbelief that Coach Sherman had arranged this proposition.

    “That sounds reasonable, Coach.” I replied, almost shaking with anticipation.

    “While I’m not a novice with men, I am out of practice. What kind of experience are you bringing to the table, Fulton?” Coach Sherman asked, trying to suss out how much he’d have to be in “teacher” mode.

    “You’ve fucked dudes, Coach?!” I yelped, shocked that he’d messed around with guys at all.

    Coach Sherman chuckled at my surprise. “Back in my college and early career days I did. I swore it all off when I married Julie. But damn, I can’t deny I’ve missed it.” the older man confessed.

    “Wow, Coach, I never knew. Mike and I mess around, BJs and fucking.” I said proudly, that I wasn’t a newbie.

    “Well then, let’s get more comfortable.” Coach Sherman responded, standing from his recliner. 

    He was about my height of 6’3 but he carried more muscle than I did. He’d kept up with his workouts, a lot of the time working out with the team. As he pulled off his sweatshirt, he revealed his magnificently powerful hairy chest and midsection. Middle age had taken his abs away, hidden just under a paper-thin layer of padding. I caught myself from moaning at the site of it.

    He noticed me staring and shot me a conspiratorial grin. Coach’s expression set off the laugh lines around his eyes softened his handsome, strong features taking him from hot to irresistible. His hair was closely cut, salt and pepper, graying heaviest at the temples. He kept the rest of his face clean shaven, though today it was clear he had skipped shaving.

    “Are you backing out after all of this?” Coach Sherman chided me as I was sitting staring in awe as he hooked his thumbs into his sweats and slid them down his strong, muscular legs.

    The football coach’s cock hung plump and thick. He wasn’t even half hard yet, just chubbed up and it made my mouth water. I stood up and nearly jumped out of my clothes before Coach Sherman could step out of his sweatpants. The fact that Coach Sherman was into this made me that much more excited.

    Coach Sherman absentmindedly adjusted himself while standing before me. He was perfection in my eyes, strong, built, a perfect amount of hair in all the right places, and just enough middle age padding. My cock was already dripping.

    “Fuck, Coach, you’re even hotter than I thought you’d be naked.” I complimented the man.

    Coach S laughed, “Back at you, Fulton, all that time in the weight room is paying dividends for you. And you have a great cock to boot.” He returned the compliment.

    The high school football coach stepped up to me and planted a kiss on my lips. It was sensual, exploratory even. Our lips parted and our tongues tentatively danced. My hands roamed the expanse of his bare body, running over the muscles, through the hair, brushing his nipples, feeling the swells of his shoulder and back muscles. His hands traversed my body before finding my perky and firm ass.

    When our kiss broke I was a little light headed and I know I had a goofy grin on my face which made Coach Sherman chuckle. Though our kiss had broken, I couldn’t take my hands off of his body, Coach S closed his eyes clearly enjoying the attention. He stifled a moan as I groped his body more and more lewdly.

    “What is it you’ve been wanting to do most, Fulton?” Coach Sherman asked after opening his eyes.

    “I, uh, well, I… I want you to fuck me, Coach.” I finally blurted out, Coach Sherman smiled.

    “That’s what I thought you’d want to do. That’s what I’ve been wanting to do too.” the football coach responded, his strong hand now gently massaging my delt and bicep.

    “Really?” I asked more incredulously than I wanted to sound.

    “You know it, Fulton. You’re a smokin’ hot jock, I’ve been wanting to get in your ass since you came on to me 2 years ago.” Coach Sherman explained. “Now that you’re 18 and you won me the state title, it’s on. Get your ass up on the couch.” I nodded with a sinister smile. I was loving this more playful side of Coach Sherman. He’d always been a hard ass with us on the field. “Fuckin’ perfect ass.” He muttered before swiping at it with his tongue.

    He dove in tongue first. I jolted at the aggression but leaned into it. He pried my muscle cheeks apart, digging his tongue in deeper before retreating and settling into a more sensual pace. His excitement was clear, the thought hadn’t crossed my mind that this was something that he wanted.

    I’d lost track of time, Coach Sherman kept up his skillful ass eating. My cock ached from the sensations reverberating through my body. Mike had never eaten my ass like this, I’d never experienced such skill and enthusiasm being rimmed and I was over the moon.

    Almost as if I had lost myself, I was surprised to feel a finger push past my tight assring. Methodically, my football coach slid his finger in and out – all the while he lapped at my balls and taint. A second finger joined, pushing in and out, getting me ready for Coach Sherman’s cock. I realized I hadn’t seen it completely hard yet as I felt a third finger invade my rear.

    “Never felt an ass this tight.” Coach Sherman whispered, speaking for the first time since he started rimming me.

    “Don’t stop, Coach.” I moaned back.

    The older man chuckled as he removed his fingers from my sphincter and playfully tapped me on the ass. “You think you’re ready for me, Fulton?” Coach Sherman asked, his voice heavy with lust. While he waited for my answer, his hands roamed my round, firm muscle ass, strong hamstrings, and my thick back muscles.

    “I’ve been ready for years, Coach.” I joked, leaning back into his touch, before he pulled me off the sofa into a standing position. “Fuck, you’re hung!” I yelped, seeing his fully erect penis for the first time. 8.5 thick, veiny, cut inches of meat capped with a juicy, engorged head which made it all look that much more impressive.

    “Think you can take it? Don’t be a hero, Jim.” Coach S cautioned with excitement in his eyes.

    “I want it even more now.” I said, probably a little too honestly as a big grin formed on Coach Sherman’s face. “Fuck” I mumbled after reaching out and grasping his huge cock. Coach S moaned and pushed me back onto the couch.

    “I gotta get in this ass.” He muttered as I got on all-fours on the sofa. I could hear the older, muscular man lube up his dick before I felt it at my rear. The slick heat of the thick piece pressed against me, and with some effort, breached my hole. “Fucking hell, Fulton, you’ve got the tightest ass.” Coach Sherman groaned as the head and the first inches of his shaft sunk into my ass, clearing the tight ring.

    “So big, Coach.” I grunted as I felt him slowly but steadily push more and more of his cock in.

    “Still have a few more inches to go.” Coach Sherman replied cockily. 

    “Goddamn you’re deep.” I moaned, my toes curling as my football coach bottomed out inside me.

    Slowly, he pulled out, leaving about half his dick inside before thrusting back in. He moaned in unison, the sensations reverberating through my body. My idol, the object of my lust, was finally dicking me down. I pushed my hips back, meeting Coach Sherman on his inward thrust.

    “You’re fucking hot for it, aren’t ya, Fulton?” Coach S smacked my ass.

    I could only moan and push back harder next thrust. I’d never felt so full before, my hole stretched more than ever before to accommodate Coach Sherman’s girth. 

    “Stretch me, Coach.” I moaned, bucking my hips back again to meet Coach Sherman’s thrust.

    “Your ass is milking my cock – not gonna last much longer, Fulton.” Coach S grunted as he pried my asscheeks apart, pushing his huge cock in deeper yet. There were two more long strokes before I heard Coach Sherman start to orgasm. “Gonna breed you deep.” the big dicked football coach breathed as I felt his cock expand and pulse in my guts.

    “Nut in me, Coach. Fuck – I’m gonna cum too.” I groaned as I unloaded my batter onto Coach Sherman’s couch. I could feel my ass constrict and spasm as Coach Sherman fucked through his orgasm – fucking the cum out of me as I moaned deeply.

    Coach Sherman slowly stopped his short thrusts before pulling out of my ass. I collapsed into the puddle of cum below me on the couch feeling empty like I hadn’t ever before. Coach Sherman’s strong hands gently massaged my taut back muscles. “You got all day?” the football coach asked to confirm.

    “And night.” I affirmed as the older man leaned in for a slow, sensual kiss.

    “Good, I was hoping to fuck you a few times. Your ass is incredible” Coach S said with a big smile and I blushed a little.

    I reached out and grabbed his still half hard cock, Coach Sherman’s eyes twinkled as he kissed me again.

    “Let’s get things cleaned up down here and then we’ll go to the bedroom.” Coach S suggested.

    We wiped up the couch as best we could before I followed Coach S upstairs to his master bedroom. I felt a shiver of lust as his hands slowly groped my muscles, feeling my shoulder, pecs, obliques, roaming all over my football conditioned 18 year old body.

    “Goddamn you’ve got a perfect body. Even hotter knowing my load is inside.” Coach Sherman murmured. His hands found my cock, 8 thick inches – I was hard again only minutes after our first fuck. “Great cock too.” He breathed before wrapping his lips around it.

    I moaned and pushed my hips forward. Coach S gagged momentarily before shifting the angle and opening his throat. He may have been out of practice, but he sure knew what he was doing. His throat muscles contracted and relaxed around my member, my hands found the back of his head, holding the man in place while I cautiously thrust my hips. I was getting very keyed up as the older man skillfully worked my cock down his throat.

    His tongue explored the ridges and veins on my dick before engulfing it back down his throat. The high school football coach’s hand found my balls and began to softly massage them. I knew he must be tasting my precum, I knew I was getting close – never in my life did I think that Coach Sherman would be blowing me, it was very heady.

    “I gotta fuck you again.” Coach Sherman panted, catching his breath after he pulled off my throbbing cock. He must have been able to sense how close I was. 

    I groaned and pulled the older, muscular man onto the bed. The feeling of his body hair against my mostly smooth frame drove me wild as he slowly made out. Coach Sherman was a passionate kisser, though he didn’t get carried away. His massive cock ground into mine as our bodies writhed together.

    “Fuck me, Coach.” I moaned.

    He smiled before pushing himself off of me and lifting my legs. I had a great view of his muscled, hairy body in that position, tapering down to his waist with just a hint of love handles. His cock was deep red and throbbed with his heartbeat as he kneeled at my backdoor.

    “You’ve got me feeling like a teenager again.” Coach S joked about his quick refractory period between orgasms. With a flex of his hips, I felt his cock push through my hole – offering less resistance this time. We both moaned as his thick cock stretched my asslips once more. I felt soreness and discomfort, his cock was much larger than Mike’s, but it was soon outweighed by pleasure. “So fucking wet.” Coach S moaned, feeling his previous load lubricate his way deep into my guts.

    “Fucking hell, Coach you’re so deep.” I groaned as my football coach ground his pubes against my ass, his entire cock lodged snugly inside. He smiled at me, never breaking eye contact as he smoothly slid his hips back before thrusting forward. He quickly found his rhythm, steadily deep dicking me.

    My eyes tried to roll back in my head, but I wanted to stay in the moment. Coach Sherman’s thick cock steadily slammed home – bludgeoning my prostate with each thrust. My cock ached and throbbed smacking against my stomach as the sounds of skin on wet skin echoed through the master bedroom.

    Coach Sherman’s furry pelt began to get matted down with sweat from his exertions. He would speed up his deep thrusts, adding more and more power to each one before backing off. He kept building up and cooling off – his hands groped at each inch of my flesh that he could find. Our grunts communicated everything we needed to each other.

    The older man pushed my knees closer and closer to my chest as he kept thrusting nearly his entire length in and out of my ass. I knew I couldn’t take it much longer and Coach Sherman could sense it, he picked up the urgency of his fucking. Shorter, more powerful strokes sent wild sensations throughout my body.

    “You’re gonna fuck me off.” I finally groaned.

    Coach Sherman moaned his approval and reached down, and grabbed my cock. All it took was a few tugs and scalding hot jets of thick cum exploded violently from my cock. Coach S grunted as my ass clamped down around his massive cock.

    “Breed me, Coach.” I encouraged as he fucked me through my orgasm before unloading as deep inside me as he could.

    When he finally pulled out, I felt more empty than ever before. I tried to hold in both his loads as he lay down on the bed next to me and we tried to catch our breath. We found each other in a deep, slow, and sensual kiss before we drifted through the post fuck haze lazily feeling each other.

  • Timestopper

    Prologue


    ANO’S WONDROUS ANTIQUES JEWELRY AND ODDMENTS. 

    The green paint of the letters was flaking, and the wood looked like it would crumble at a mere touch. It was a weird sign, even in the dilapidated old mall 18 year old Zach was exploring. It was tucked behind an abandoned Abercrombie outlet, you would’ve missed it if you didn’t look straight at it. The inside of the store was blacked out by curtains, but in the small display stand beside the door there was a broken down fortune teller machine with the classic creepy animatronic, and hanging haphazardly from its front was a dusty neon open sign, slowly blinking through its letters.

    *Might as well take a look* Zach thought as he pulled open the creaky front door to a small chime from the bell hanging above it. He had $100 burning a hole in his pocket from his graduation. He’d been hoping to spend it on booze or games or something with new friends in college, but his first week hadn’t gone so well. Zach had hoped being in a new place with new people would allow him to open up more, to get out there and make some friends. But college freshman aren’t much better than high school seniors when it comes to nerdy pipsqueaks like Zach, and he’d found he was just as shy and just as likely to be bullied in this new small college town as he was in his own small hometown. Not that Zach was unattractive or anything. He was on the shorter side and lean if not toned, with cute long sandy blond hair and a pair of dated rimless glasses. So, not invited to any parties or sports games this Sunday, he figured he’d treat himself to feel a little better.

    As he crossed through Vano’s front door it was like he’d entered a different world. The cold hard tile floors of the mall became creaky wooden floorboards, and the harsh neon lights went dark as his eyes adjusted to the soft golden glow of the old fashioned bare electric lightbulbs hanging from the ceiling.

    And as his eyes adjusted Zach’s breath was taken away. The place was packed floor to ceiling with stuff. Every sort of stuff. Old video game systems, a stuffed ostrich, raggedy jackets and purses and pants hanging haphazardly on top of more stuff, coat racks hung with costume jewelry, a wall of old shoes next to a child mannequin on an antique silver Schwinn bike. It was half flea market stall half freak show.

    Zach slowly worked his way through the maze, barely glancing at one thing before his eye caught another. He lost track of time, picking up puzzle boxes and leafing through crusty old books, occasionally trying on some ridiculous old fashioned hat. The store seemed to have no end, and even as it kept going on it became more and more crowded with items. Eventually he wasn’t even sure if he knew where the entrance was but then he saw a small candle flickering in the corner. He walked over to it even as he thought *that’s a fucking fire hazard if I ever saw one* but then he saw what the candle was illuminating.

    It was a massive black dildo. Carved from a single piece of wood it stood upright on a table that looked designed to hold it. Now zach was as gay a boy as you could find, but coming from a small hick town he was a mile deep in the closet. Still, there was something about that humongous ebony carved dick that he couldn’t look away. He got closer and in the light of the candle he saw how carefully carved it was, the head visible through foreskin and veins running down its length. He could also tell that the top few inches of the dick had been worn down, as if it’d been rubbed down over the years. Zach couldn’t help himself as his hand reached out to the massive head-“Be careful my friend!” Zach nearly pissed himself as he whipped around. Standing behind him was an Arabic looking guy maybe a couple years older than Zach himself, with luscious curly black hair and a pencil thin mustache above his soft lips. He also was wearing the most ridiculous Aladdin-ass outfit Zach had ever seen, with the curly toed slippers and everything.

    “I’m so sorry!” Zach called out more in shock than regret, “I didn’t mean–“

    “No no no, it’s quite alright,” the young man smiled, “it is a magnificent piece is it not? My second cousin discovered it in one of the pyramids of Nubia. No, I only warned you from touching because it is said that he who strokes the member of Anubis here shall make his own member grow to match it,” he flashed zach a mischievous grin.

    Zach flushed–maybe his biggest insecurity was his dick size. Or rather his lack of dick size. Technically zach had a micro penis, barely two inches rock hard and more of an innie than outtie when soft. Trying to summon up some bluster zach said with his own grin, “well in that case” and his hand gripped the big black head and gave it a few short fast strokes.

    The Arab burst into laughter, “Hahaha you are a bold one my friend, very bold. I am Vano, welcome to my store and home” vano said gesturing about him, “Come, come with me, let us see if we can find what you are looking for.”

    Zach followed at Vano’s heels, barely keeping up as he worked his way gingerly through all the merchandise while Vano seemed to just glide past it effortlessly. Eventually Vano brought him to a glass display case and leapt onto the other side to turn back to face Zach.

    “A handsome young man such as yourself must be looking for some trinket for your lady lover yes?” Vano’s hands disappeared behind the display and reappeared holding a beautiful gold necklace “this was part of the dowry of a Bulgarian princess, beautiful is it not?”

    But before Zach could even look at it it disappeared and like a magician Vano pulled a bouquet of flowers seemingly from nowhere, “or what girl does not like some flowers, eh?”

    Zach was a bit flustered and said, “no, no lady lover for me. I’m just looking for something for myself, I have a bit of leftover graduation money.”

    “Ahh, congratulations my friend,” vano said disappearing the flowers as easily as he had made then appear, “nothing is more important than education. Let us see, the traditional graduation gift is a watch, no? Or did you already receive a watch?”

    “Nope,” Zach said, pleased to be off the topic of ladies.

    “Perfect,” vano said and disappeared behind the counter. Zach could hear him rustling through the merchandise, throwing random items over his back as he searched for whatever it was he was searching for. Eventually zach heard a triumphant yell and vano pulled himself upright, “I have found it,” vano said with a smile and placed upon the glass countertop a raggedy old box. With great fanfare he slowly lifted the lid and revealed–a rather unassuming silver pocket watch, nearly black with tarnish.

    “Oh,” Zach said, having expected something a bit more exciting for all the buildup, “thats, uh neat I guess.” Zach was certain he didn’t want a pocket watch–I mean who wears a pocket watch? But he also didn’t want to be rude so he dutifully picked the watch out of its old case and gave it a cursory glance, a bit unnerved by the way Vano was staring at him as he looked at it.

    But even that cursory glance caught his eye. At first look the watch seemed totally plain, but as he looked closer Zach could see that every inch of it had fine carvings, flower petals and Arabic script and even what looked like a double helix around its edge. Every time he thought he had seen every detail new details revealed themselves such that he couldn’t look away. Suddenly he felt Vano’s hand on his own grip on the watch, “You have not even seen the face yet, my friend” Vano cooed and with the most satisfying click Zach had ever heard the front door of the watch snapped open. The bare white on black lettering was just that of a simple watch, although it did appear it had some water staining inside. Still, every second produced a satisfying click from the long black hand. But the comparatively mundane face shook Zach out of his reverie with the elaborate engravings so that he could look away and meet Vano’s steady steely gaze.

    “It’s beautiful,” Zach said, completely honest, “how much?”

    “For such a studious young man,” Vano plucked the watch from Zach’s grip and weighed the watch on its chain letting it catch the light. Zach immediately felt lesser without it. “With the silver alone–eh I don’t think I could let it go for less than $200.”

    Zach was visibly crestfallen, “I only have $100.”

    “Ah, well that is a shame,” Vano said as he returned the watch to its case, “perhaps there is something else–“

    “Wait!” Zach said. He couldn’t say why, but he needed that watch. It was the most incredible thing he had ever seen. “There must be some way I could get it–I could pay you back with interest, or I could work weekends, anything, whatever you want I just would really, really like that watch.”

    “Anything eh,” Vano said with a grin as the light caught a glint in his eye. He said it almost with a hunger in his voice, and for the first time Zach truly appreciated just how sexy Vano was. Zach had gotten good at hiding his sexuality, not even letting himself really appreciate the bodies of the men around him, desperate not to come off as creepy, but that sultry anything unleashed something in him. Vano was several inches taller than Zach and under his low cut silky shirt Zach could see his muscled chest, and his face was just perfect, like some ancient statue come to life. But then like a switch went off Vano was back to his cheerful salesman demeanor, “You know it gets so lonely here, foot traffic is not what it was, you’re the first customer I’ve had all day! How bout you spend the evening and we’ll have dinner and conversation while we consider your payment options,” vano turned around towards a door Zach hadn’t noticed behind him, and as he opened it he turned back to Zach, “unless you have anywhere else to be.”

    Zach flushed, embarrassed at his nonexistent social life. “Nope I’m free,” he tried to say nonchalantly as he followed Vano into the back room.

    As Zach approached the doorway Vano said “shoes off please” and Zach kicked off his dirty old sneakers next to Vano’s ridiculous curly toed slippers just outside. When he entered the room he could see why Vano wanted the shoes off, the whole room was a giant bed full of pillows and blankets with huge cloths of silk hanging from the walls and ceiling like a tent.

    “Come, sit with me,” Vano said as he took Zach by the hand into a corner of the bedroom. He sat down with crossed legs and Zach joined him sitting a few feet away, but Vano said, “what do I smell? Come closer my friend.” Zach was naturally pretty shy but he did move in closer, and as he did Vano moved himself so their sides were touching. From one of the countless heaps of soft cloth Vano pulled out a hookah and got to packing it.

    “I’m embarrassed,” Vano said, “all this time and I don’t even know your name.”

    “It’s Zach.”

    “Zach” Vano savored the word, sounding it like snack. “Well, Zach, I have for you the finest hashish of Anatolia, a gift from my cousin,” he lit the bowl and offered the pipe to Zach. He hesitated, never having smoked before, but Vano looked at him so guilelessly he decided fuck it and took a puff. He immediately started coughing.

    “First time, eh?” Vano lighted as he took the pope and took a long hit himself, “breathe, don’t suck,” he said as long whisks of smoke trailed from his mouth and nose, encircling his head like a halo, “try again.”

    Zach did, and this time he didn’t cough right away but inhaled a good bit, and then his head was swimming. The colors of the silk around him went in waves, his head felt like a balloon, and he became immensely aware of Vano’s thigh touching his own. “Good shit, isn’t it Zach?” Vano laughed as he took another hit.

    “Yeah,” Zach whispered as his head started swaying. He felt the pipe at his lips and breathed in again. As the smoke filled the air above him zach realized he’d fallen into the bed, the pillows under him were the softest things in the world, the sweetest most comfortable bed he’d ever known. As his head whirled he felt himself drifting to sleep, but then he felt Vano’s hand on his thigh and the touch was electric.

    Zach looked at him and he saw Vano was now shirtless, his body lean and ripped like some Greek god. Vano’s hand cupped Zach’s face and he kissed him. It was a soft kiss at first, gently probing, and Zach, high as he was, eagerly returned it. Zach tasted the tobacco and cinnamon of Vano’s mouth.

    The high kept getting higher. Zach’s vision gave way to visuals, the order of the world collapsed as he lost himself in Vano’s tongue and touch. Vano stripped Zach who couldn’t lift himself from the pillows, and that sweet mouth explored every inch of Zach’s body, down his neck and chest, savoring his nipples and down his belly past his light blond treasure trail and then Zach’s pants and underwear were gone and he felt that fiery tongue on his small but rock hard and leaking dick and then his balls, down and down till he could feel it caressing his tight virgin hole, occasionally gently slipping inside. Zach was in absolute ecstasy but then it stopped and he opened his eyes and the most beautiful dick he’d ever seen (not that he’d seen any dicks outside of stolen glances in the locker rooms) was hanging above him gently pushing at his lips.

    He opened his mouth and Vano’s dick glided over his tongue, his pre tasting like sweet nectar. His mind went blank as he fell into the rhythm of Vano’s dick sliding effortlessly down his throat and then he was on his side and felt Vano’s tongue again at his hole as they 69d.

    Then Vano’s dick was gone and he immediately missed it, but then his tongue was back in his mouth and their bodies were pushed together like one. Zach felt Vano’s dick searching out his hole and when it reached it he opened his eyes and saw Vano smiling back at him.

    “First time, eh?” Vano said as his dick started slowly pushing into Zach’s hole, stretching and filling him, even through the high zach gritted his teeth in pain but it was the hottest fucking pain he’d ever known and as vano whispered “relax” in his ear he did and vano slid further and further in.

    The rest was lost in a blur. Zach lost all sense of time and chronology, one moment he was still laying on his back feeling bank gently pop his cherry, the next he was bent over doggy style getting pounded like a whore, the next Vano’s dick was back in his mouth and half Vano’s hand was massaging deep inside his ass.

    Zach knew that when they came he was riding Vano, riding him for all he was worth, his dicklet and balls flopping in front of him while vano held his ass and let him do all the work. Then he felt Vano’s dick pulse and he felt his own dick pulse and then Vano was on top again as he buried his dick to the hilt, unleashing a huge load into Zach for what felt like eternity. Their tongues met again as Zach felt vano soften inside him and as Zach’s cum rubbed between them, and as the world slowly faded to black.

    —————-

    Zach awoke to his phone alarm blaring beside his head in his dorm bed. His head was aching and he had no idea how he got there, but he was in the clothes he’d been wearing yesterday.

    “Yo dude if you knew about a party last night you should’ve invited me,” zach heard his roommate Mike across the room, tying his Jordan’s and obviously about to head off to class. Zach shook his head trying to pull himself together.

    “Sorry man I–” Mike cut him off, “Gotta tell me about it later dude I can’t be late to psych again, peace,” and Mike left, slamming the door being him.

    Zach held his head in his hands, trying to piece together what happened last night. *Had Vano’s been a dream? How the fuck did I get back here? Did I really–* before he even realized what he was doing his hand reached behind his back and down his pants and he felt his still tight hole. *Fuck, it must’ve been a dream* Zach thought, *and what a fucking dream. Vano had split me in half with that dick. Fuck. Best fucking dream of my life. I need to find somebody. But fuck, if that was a dream, why don’t I remember what happened yesterday? Did somebody slip something in my drink in the cafeteria?* As his head swam with questions he felt his bladder pulse. He had to piss like a racehorse. It came so suddenly he didn’t even take the time to look for his glasses and he had to stumble half blind through Mike’s piles of shit strewn around the room.

    Zach stumbled into the bathroom he and Mike shared with the 2 guys in the next room over. Thankfully Zach had the latest start on mondays so he had it to himself. He didn’t even try to bother with his fly, he thrust down his jeans and briefs in one swoop and reached down to aim his micro dick like he usually did between his thumb and forefinger.

    Instead he pinched himself. And then he looked down and realized–that dick was *not* his dick. His dick had looked like a pinkie that’d had sex with a mushroom, the dick he was looking down at was a fucking log. It stretched halfway down his thigh, hanging low over his balls and pointing to the floor. Where he’d been tightly circumcised now the head of his dick was completely covered by its foreskin, but even as he took that in the dick started growing and he could see the thick red head pushing out.

    The utter shock Zach had at the sight had briefly distracted him from his bladder, but all at once he couldn’t hold it in any longer. He let loose and missed the toilet bowl by a mile, he grabbed this new monster dick in both hands, barely able to grip his hands fully around it, and finally got it under control, in awe at the new sensations he felt as the jet stream traveled the length of his new dick, even the way the foreskin felt as the piss trickled to a stop.

    But even as he stopped he couldn’t let go of his meat, any more than he could think about what’s happened to him or why. His mind existed solely to contemplate this new dick. Immediately it started getting hard, its girth quickly became wider than his grip. He loved the way it curved up and away, he was mesmerized by the glistening red head slowly popping free, and then as he started to slowly stroke he loved the way the foreskin glided effortlessly across its length. He stuck a finger between the foreskin and the head and shuddered at how sensitive it was. He was leaking pre like a faucet. He kept stroking, slowly, savoring every inch of pleasure he was experiencing for the first time.

    Zach tore his eyes off his magnificent new dick to take a look at himself in the mirror. He threw off his shirt to see his new naked. No more did he look like half a Ken doll barely able to even see his dick in a mirror without glasses, no he had a fucking pringles can jutting out from his tiny twink body, as thick as his wrist and when he pulled it up against his body extending well past his belly button. Almost close enough to-Zach sat down on the floor of the bathroom, then laid on his back and pulled his legs behind his head. As a kid Zach had done gymnastics and he was very flexible. He’d tried this a couple times before, and even with his micro dick he was close, so close, but now the moment his legs were behind his head his dick was already poking his face. Zach admired it up close, smelling it and licking it, rubbing his pre all over his own face. He opened as wide as he could and took the head into his mouth, and he pushed himself but he didn’t get 1/3rd of the way down his dick before he felt it against the back of his throat. He started stroking the rest as he sucked the top, the pre tasted better than anytime he’d tried it before, his tongue and his foreskin were in love, and within seconds he could feel it coming, could feel it coming all the way from his taint then up the impossibly long shaft till the biggest load of his life burst into his mouth, so much he couldn’t swallow as fast as it came and it dribbled down his chin and onto his chest and still he kept stroking and sucking and the cum tasted better than any of his loads he’d tried before.

    Slowly Zach disentangled himself and lay breathless on the cold floor of the bathroom, but still he kept a hand on his dick, shivering as he slowly stroked through the sensitivity of post-cum, maybe worried if he let go for a second his micro penis would be back the next time he looked down. With his other hand he slowly wiped his cum from his chin and cheeks and licked his hand clean, savoring the salty sweet taste like nothing he’d ever tasted before. Except he had tasted something like it before. Just last night.

    Zach pulled himself off the floor and cleaned himself off with his towel. He walked naked through the room back to his bedside, desperate to find his glasses cause if he was going to see straight he needed to be able to see. They were where he always left them right next to his bed, but as he put them on he saw something else next to them–a raggedy old box, with a small card on top of it. Zach picked up the card, “A graduation gift, for my dear friend Zach. Have fun.”

    The moment Zach had finished reading the note it crumpled away into ashes. Shaken, Zach slowly picked up the box and opened it, to find the unassuming silver pocket watch clicking away.


    Ch. 1

    Late to Class

    Zach picked the watch up and turned it over in his hands. Again it didn’t look like anything special. It was slightly smaller than his palm and the chain hanging from its top was maybe 6″ long, as tarnished as the case itself. It did feel nice in his hand though, perfect actually, like it was made for his grip. And the way the chain clinked in the air it almost sounded like raindrops. And again as he looked more closely at the case he found the engravings, swirling in their hidden complexity. He sat naked on his bed and lost himself in them, running his fingers over it, trying to find some meaning to the patterns he kept seeing and then losing.

    “Have fun” the note said. *This has to be magic too, right?* Zach thought to himself *I mean there’s no other explanation–the dildo of whatever he said would make my dick bigger and here’s my new huge dick. And the note. But what is this thing? What does it do? It has to do something doesn’t it? “Have fun”?* Zach clicked the button on top of the watch and with a satisfying click the face opened up. Immediately Zach snapped out of his stupor from the incredible events of the last 24 hours as he saw the time was 10 minutes to 10. Zach grabbed his phone to double check that the time was right and it was, to the minute. *Shit I’m going to be late for calc, and Ms. Johnson is a hardass about attendance I can’t miss the 2nd class*.

    Even with his whole world turning upside down Zach’s nerd instinct prevailed. He grabbed a pair of old plaid boxers from his drawer and pulled them on, only to discover that his dick was way too big for them he couldn’t even tuck it inside. *Fuck it* he thought as he took them off and grabbed a pair of shorts, deciding to go commando. But he ran into a similar problem with the shorts, and as he tried to adjust his anaconda so he could zipper up he started getting hard again. *fuck fuck fuck* he thought giving up on the shorts. He went and rummaged through his dirty laundry, finding the pair of basketball shorts he usually wore to bed. He could put them on easily enough but when he looked in the mirror on the back of their dorm door he realized he looked like he’d put a fucking sausage down his pants.

    “Shitfuck!” Zach yelled aloud as he went into his closet and started throwing the winter clothes he had in boxes behind him. Finally he found the big old black hoodie he was looking for and threw it on–thankfully it was long enough to mostly cover up his indecently large dick desperately stretching against the nylon of his shorts. He tucked it to his side, grabbed his backpack and bolted to the door. Before immediately turning around and snatching the pocket watch and sticking it in his hoodie’s pouch.

    He ran out the dorm and across the quad, immediately sweating in the late August heat and his heavy sweatshirt. But even in his desperate race to make it to class Zach couldn’t help but feel exultant at the way his dick flopped in his shorts.

    Zach reached the classroom and was horrified to see that Ms. Johnson was already lecturing. He quietly opened the door and tried to sneak to his chair at the back of the room but then he heard the teacher call out, “You’re late Mr. Thomas. No attendance points for this class.”

    Zach’s face burned with shame as the class snickered at him and Ms. Johnson returned to her lecture on basic trig. He looked at the clock. 5 minutes after 10. *I barely missed it* Zach sulked to himself, unaware that he would never be late to anything ever again.

    As the teacher droned on Zach curled up the heavy sleeves of his hoodie and took out his notebook and pencil to follow along and take notes. But he couldn’t pay attention–his mind was on the sweat running down his face and sides, and on his dick hanging low over his chair.

    “Rough morning, Zach?” The guy sitting next to him whispered. Zach looked over to see Sean, one of the guys that lived in the room next to him and Mike and shared their bathroom. He was a tall and thin ginger with short cropped hair and freckles and an infectious smile. Zach had forgotten they were in the class together.

    “Yeah I overslept,” Zach whispered, flushing again as he realized what a mess he must look.

    “Well mondays I got logic at 8, but Thursdays I can help make sure you’re ready to go,” even in a whisper Zach could hear a hint of Sean’s Georgia drawl.

    “Thanks,” Zach whispered back before Ms. Johnson’s voice cut through like nails on a chalkboard, “Mr. Thomas if I hear you speaking while I am speaking again this will be the last class you’re late to.”

    Zach melted into his chair as the class snickered again and Ms. Johnson returned to her lecture. Sean scribbled on the side of his notebook and tore off a tiny note and slid it over to zach.

    “Sorry :(” it said and Zach gave Sean a quick glance to see him grimace. Zach smiled and pocketed the note as they both went back to listen to Johnson drone on.

    Calc only met twice a week so it was an hour and 45 minutes instead of the usual hour. And damn was it boring. An hour in and he could tell literally no one was paying attention. People were looking at their phones under the table, doodling, zach was pretty sure Sean was sleeping with his eyes open as his pencil was limp in his hand and it looked like he was about to start drooling.

    Zach took the pocketwatch out of his hoodie pouch and started to fiddle with it, trying to hide it from the teacher behind his book. He clicked the button on top and the lid sprang open. It sounded loud to Zach but as he looked around him no one seemed to notice. Zach watched the second hand tick by as his fingers explored the face and inside of the lid, trying to see if there was some button or something he was missing.

    Then he noticed that the button that had opened the watch face, like the rest of the watch casing, was finely engraved, and in the middle of those fine engravings he suddenly clearly saw a simple triangular arrow pointing down. He pushed down on the button again and it went further than it did to open the watch till it was flush with the casing and with a final click the second hand crashed to a stop.

    Suddenly the room was silent. Ms. Johnson’s constant droning stopped and the small sounds of people fidgeting or taking notes disappeared. Zach quickly put the watch back in his hoodie, expecting another round of berating from the teacher.

    But when he looked up Ms. Johnson was still facing the whiteboard, her hand outstretched in the middle of writing an equation. She looked frozen. Zach looked around to see if anyone else was seeing what he was seeing, but to his amazement the whole class was frozen in place.

    He couldn’t quite believe his eyes. Zach slowly waved his hand in front of Sean’s face but he didn’t so much as blink. Zach tapped his arm and then poked his cheek–nothing.

    “Holy fucking shit,” Zach said aloud and then he laughed, “oh my god this is awesome.”

    Zach got up from his chair and started walking around the room. It was the craziest feeling, walking among probably 30 people but none of them being aware of it, it was like he was invisible, or in some computer simulation, but it was better than either cause these were real people and he had total freedom. He looked over the other students like he was a proctor during an exam, checking out what their work looked like or grabbing their phones they were hiding under the table and checking what they were looking at. Mostly it was just boring Instagram and Snapchat messages, but one nerdy guy near the front was slyly checking out some hentai porn.

    This gave Zach a wonderful, terrible idea. Zach could feel his dick start to surge as he pulled the kid away from his desk. The nerdy guy was not very attractive, he was lanky with greasy hair, about the type you’d expect to look at hentai in the middle of a class. But Zach was curious–he’d only seen one guy’s hard dick before and he wasn’t even sure that guy was even human.

    Zach knelt in front of the nerdy kid and could already see the outline of a boner poking straight out of his crotch. Zach unbuttoned his jeans and then pulled them and his old boxers down to his ankles, letting the dude’s long thin and tightly cut cock pop free. Zach’s own meat was rock hard, half pulling his basketball shorts off him. He looked around at the oblivious faces of his classmates as he stripped down and knelt in front of the nerd, brazenly jerking himself while he took guy’s hard dick in his mouth. It was so fucking hot. Zach had dreamt of sucking a cock for years and here he was sucking his second in less than 24 hours. He loved even the bitter taste of the nerd’s pre, loved the musky scent and sweaty taste, he just loved the way this dick, any dick, felt in his mouth. He looked up and saw the look the nerd had been giving his hentai, a secret downward glance and a slight bite of his lower lip. And within seconds Zach could feel it cumming and he shot his load all over the guy’s thin hairy legs and pants. You’d think he hadn’t cum in a week, let alone an hour ago.

    Zach sat down on the ground, naked and out of breath. His mind was racing with all the possibilities of this newfound power, and questions too. And as the questions started coming Zach started to worry–*Where exactly is frozen? Is it the whole world or just this room? Could someone walk in and see everyone like this and me here? Is there a time limit? Oh shit I gotta clean up.* Zach quickly stood up and pulled his clothes back on, then he tried to get the nerdy guy he’d just been sucking back into position. He grabbed some tissues from Ms. Johnson’s desk and wiped his cum off him as best he could, and pulled his pants back up and maneuvered him back to how he found him. Thankfully here he found he had almost an innate instinct to put things back the way they were when time froze, like legos that wanted to fit snugly back in position.

    Zach got back to his seat and felt himself naturally fall back into the hunched over pose he’d had at his desk, his watch in hand. But just before he was about to press the button again he had an idea. He walked to the front of the class and moved the marker in Ms’ Johnson’s hand back a few inches so she was barely gripping it by the tip. Zach returned to his desk back to his original position and pressed the button.

    Immediately the drone of the teacher’s lecture continued like it had never stopped, but quickly there was a series of reactions. As Ms. Johnson wrote her equations she dropped the marker to the ground. Simultaneously the nerdy guy near the front spasmed in his chair and his phone fell out of his lap to clatter on the floor. It must’ve hit his silence switch because immediately the sounds of an anime girl’s moans could be heard. The room burst into laughter as he quickly picked it up and silenced it again. Zach also noticed Sean laughing with the rest of the class but absentmindedly rubbing his cheek.

    Zach felt bad as Ms. Johnson turned on the guy, yelling at him about her phone policy but thankfully oblivious to what exactly the sound was that had briefly escaped his phone. She’d been too distracted picking up her marker. After a couple minutes and some general murmuring the class got back into the dreary monotony of the trig lecture, but Zach’s heart was racing. He was actually affecting reality when he froze time, it wasn’t some dream or illusion this power was real, it had real effects. Sean felt him poke his cheek, the marker did move in her hand, and Zach was 99% sure that he’d made that nerdy guy cum in his pants.

    *Holy fuck* Zach thought, *I need to play with this thing*.

  • Solo Back Packing Trip

    Welcome to a new story. Completely fiction, one of my ultimate fantasies. If you are under 18, or easily offended by sex, leave. 


    Most of my life I have thought about hiking the Pacific Crest Trail. For those that don’t know, it’s a trail from California/Mexico border that travels up to the Canadian border. The route passes through 25 national forests and 7 national parks, and hundreds of miles of trails with no one but your own thoughts. 

    This trail takes roughly 5 months for the average hiker, and a cost of 4 to 10 grand, depending on how you travel, where you stay, and what help you need and what gear you think you need.

    I’ve had a rough couple of years and thought this was the time to do it. So, I spent a few weeks planning and gathering provisions. Making sure I could do this.

    Word started to spread around with my friends about my trip and there was definitely two separate thoughts on my trip…half were very excited and happy for me, and the other half who thought I would fail weeks into it and not make it out of the lower California desert.

    I’ve been single for a while now, so I didn’t have to worry about a significant other. No pets, no real job to stress about. 

    I had been through a bad break up with my girlfriend of 5+ years. We dated through college off and on when I wasn’t fucking or in some cases sucking some freshman. Didn’t matter the gender to me. I always joked about how I was tri-sexual, I would TRY anything sexual.

    Men or women, didn’t matter to me if I was horny. I always considered myself to be an open spirit when it came to sex. Since a young age I’ve played for both sides as they say. 

    Being “Bi” is just something that was natural to me. Sliding my cock in a woman’s warm, soft, dripping wet pussy was just as normal as me sliding my cock in a frat boys tight asshole for the first time as he begs for it deeper and deeper. 

    See, I’m not the hottest guy in the room, and I don’t even have the biggest cock in the race, but I have confidence and no filter when I’m drunk and horny.  I really have no problem walking right up to someone, male or female and telling them I want to cum deep in them, or I want them to suck my cock.

    When it came to sex, even as a younger teenager, I just wanted to cum, nothing more, nothing less.  I wasn’t really a good partner, seeing how it was just about my satisfaction.      I didn’t care about foreplay, I just want to cum.

    It didn’t matter if it was a solo performance, if i was with a girl or boy, I’m cumming in you and that’s that. 

    That was my mentality. I was always more of a top when it came to sex. I mean, I have no problem with someone eating my ass and shoving some fingers deep into me, tapping on my prostate to help me explode a load down your throat, or deep in you. But I’ve never really bottomed out for anyone. My ex pegged me a couple of times, and that was fine, felt wonderful and made me cum bucket loads, but It was just a means to her end if you get my drift…LOL

    She wouldn’t give me her ass until I gave her mine. Her thought was an ass for an ass. She really dod become a good anal slut after those playtimes.

    Anyway, back to my packing and preparing. As I finalized my route, the realization of being alone, possibly for the next 5 months, was setting in. 

    I have taken care of the apartment, my work, the car, the mail, payments, and bills that may come up…the time was now I guess. 

    It was a beautiful April morning as I was getting ready for the next 5 months of my life. I was packed and waiting for my ride to the airport. 

    Sitting in a dark apartment, waiting to leave for my journey my cock started to get hard, not sure why, but I knew it had to be dealt with and fast. I undid my belt, slid my hand in my shorts and released my stiffening rod.

    I really like my cock, I’m not huge, about 6.5″ inches fully hard, but a cum machine. Like, I cum a lot…I’ve had people tell me they have never been with someone who cums as much as me.

    I started stroking my cock and dreaming about finding other hikers along the way to fuck and make swallow my loads. Fucking some stranger under the stars in the middle of nowhere was such a turn on. I started stroking harder and faster…so close. 

    My cock is pulsating and I shoot rope after rope of cum in the floor…shit, I thought. I’m out of paper towels… LOL 

    I cleaned up the floor, grabbed my stuff, locked the door and headed out to my waiting ride.

    After a few days of traveling and an uneventful trip to the trailhead I was about to start on the PCT for the next 5 months or so. I was excited, nervous and ready. 

    I was off. The first few days of the trip were very uneventful and quite. Beautiful scenery, very tranquil, kinda looks like the videos of Mars you see on the news. 

    Finally, on the 4th day I came upon a trail refill station. Clean water, showers, a pit toilet, but mostly a place to relax and get rested. These check points are all throughout the trail. Some a lot more rustic than others. Some ibwas told to just skip all together. 

    Upon approaching I noticed a tent, a couple of packs, and I could hear laughter and talking coming from the showers. I sat at the table relaxing and catching my breath. 

    I could tell from the voices it was a couple of men in the shower. Then through the laughing and chatting I could hear the sounds of one man specifically as he moaned, deep guttural sound…if I didn’t know better someone was getting fucked pretty hard. Then I realized, yeah. They are fucking. 

    I could hear one of the men moaning and telling his partner…”fuck, fuck me”, “deeper, my love” 

    This was so hot. The bottom was moaning so loud, obviously they had no idea I was there. “Harder, harder, please”…I was getting so hard listening to them.

    “Oh yes, there, harder”…I looked around the barron desert and decided I needed to cum.        I undid my shorts, grabbed a hold of my hardening cock and stroked with the rhythm of moans coming from the shower. 

    The moaning in the shower was getting louder, I could tell the top was close. 

    Then I heard one of the men…”right there, harder, I’m going to cum”…”Yes, Yes, FUCK, don’t stop”

    And for sure I didn’t. I wasn’t sure who was getting fucked, but I came with a 4 day load right there sitting outside, in the middle of nowhere  

    “Take my cock slut” then a loud moan…”I’m cumming whore, take it”

    I could hear both men moaning and breathing heavily…

    I left just a drip of cum on my cock, it feels good. I pulled up my shorts, buckled up, kick some dirt over the puddle of cum I deposited and sat quietly as my entertainment finished their shower. 

    “Oh, hello” one man said exiting the shower slightly giggling. “Bob, we have company” the one man said.

    I stood up, extended my hand, “hey, I’m Dave.” “I’m Doug, that’s Bob in there finishing up. Sorry if we offended you” Doug said shaking my hand.

    “No, not offended, sounded fun” I said with a giggle. 

    Doug is a beautiful man I thought to myself. Very, Matt Damon looking but softer, and gayer….Yum, I thought. As the other man (Bob) came out of the shower.  

    “I apologize if we embarrassed you at all, that little slut needed a good pounding, it’s been a few days” Bob said. 

    If Doug was Matt Damon, Bob was Ben Affleck – think Dogma. The Kevin Smith movie- these men were very tasty. 

    “No apologies needed”, I said, and continued “as I told Doug, it sounded amazing.” 

    Doug spoke, “Yeah, we’ve been out for a few days and we were getting ripe, I didn’t want old lube and dried cum on me any more” Doug laughed. 

    “Whatever whore, you’ll keep my load in you for days if I want you to” Bob said.

    Bob continued, “and I didn’t get your name.”

    “I’m Dave,” I replied.  

    Both men had exited the shower stall for lack of a better word in just towels. 

    Bob started drying himself off and I was blown away with the size, and girth of his soft cock. He was the size of a Monster energy drink can, soft…WOW.  He was probably 6′ 5″, 250. Well built, well taken care of. 

    Doug who was drying off as well was a smaller man. 5′ 5″, 150. And a beautiful little ass, with a lovely cock swinging back and forth. 

    Dougs cock was similar to mine from what I could see. Not large, not small, but very usable. Nice set of low hanging balls that I just couldn’t stop looking at. 

    “So where you from?” Bob asked while wiping down his body. He knew I was looking at both him and Doug as a meal. 

    “LA” I said. “Just started the PCT the other day” I continued. 

    “Awesome” continued Bob, “we are both from LA, this could be a fun treck”.

    Both men sat as naked as the day they were born as we chatted. And out of nowhere  “So you gay Dave” Doug asked.

    I swallowed, and sure had a stunned look on my face…”bi” I spoke. Continuing  “I love pussy, but I will never turn down a tight bottom that knows how to squeeze my cock as I’m riding him”

    “Yippy” Doug said with excitement in his voice. “Another top for me!!!” He continued. 

    Bob laughed…

    Doug continued, “awwww Bobby, just still my hole I guess, no strange for you” laughing. 

    “Um, I’m going to shower now” I said standing up. “Is there at least warm water” I asked.

    “Just my mouth” Doug spoke, we all laughed. 

    Getting in the shower I couldn’t stop thinking about those two fucking in here just moments ago. Bob’s huge cock slamming into Doug’s waiting ass. My cock was getting hard again.

    I soaped up, washing everything very well not knowing when my next shower would be. 

    I leaned my head back, closed my eyes and started stroking my cock once again. I was thinking about bending Doug over the table and fucking him out here in the open with Bob watching…I was in a trance. 

    Washing, feeling the water on me, and a mouth on my cock!

    I shook my head to loosen the cobwebs and looked down, there was Doug on his knees with my hardening cock in his mouth. He looked up at me smiling and kept sucking. As I got harder I realized Bob was standing there with his cock in his hand.

    Huge, hard and stroking as Doug tried to swallow all my cock…and he did.

    I grabbed Doug’s head on each side and started skull fucking him. I was going balls deep and loving it. I was watching Bob stroke his tool and could tell he was getting close, as was i…Bob stepped closer and grabbed my neck pulling me to him, he kissed me deep, and hard…it was fucking hot. 

    My cock pulsating I blew my load in Doug’s waiting mouth and he swallowed it all down. Bob then came all over me at the same time i came in Doug. 

    Shooting is load on my side, on Doug’s face and down my leg…Doug shifted off my cock and started licking Bob’s cum off me, it was unreal.

    We all washed off a bit more and exited the shower. 

    “Drinks and Dinner up next” Doug said as he was towling off again. 

    “Yes, sounds good” I replied as I was drying off. 

    As Bob walked past me towards their tent he stopped, grabbed my arm and shoved his tongue in my mouth again.  As he kissed me his finger played with my ass crack then my tight wanting hole…I shifted as he kissed me and moaned a bit kissing him harder. 

    He noticed right away and applied a little pressure to my hole to break the seal…I was in heaven.  He released me, winked and walked to his tent. 

    Doug followed, patted my ass as he walked by and whispered, “he wants inside you” he said with a smirk. “He wants to breed you, I can tell” and he to went to their tent as well. 

    As I got in my tent to figure things out for my next part of the trip, my heart was racing.

    I knew this was going to be a hot fucking night in more than one way. I also knew I was in for a serious night of fucking, but who was going to be getting fucked, and who was going to be doing the fucking? Bob seems to be a total top.

    A masculine, dom top, and Doug his little slut. Where does that leave me? I mean, I have had fantasies about being split roasted, maybe this was the time. 

    Bob’s cock was huge though, could I possibly handle that in me?  As I said before, I’ve been pegged, but that plastic shecock was half Doug’s size.

    I just sat there thinking about all the nasty things I want them to do to me, and surprise I was getting hard again. 

    WOW, I thought. I never get this hard, and never this many times so soon…am I really gay?

    Not straight, or even Bi, but just gay…

    Do I want cum dripping out of my stretched out asshole like a slut?

    Did I want to be on my knees sucking Bob’s cock and choking down his cum.

    I laid my head down thinking I would rest for a bit and dosed off dreaming about Doug’s monstrous cock. 

    “Hello”…..a tapping on my tent. “Hello Dave”

    It was Doug’s voice…”You up sleepy head” he continued. 

    I realized it was dark outside. 

    “How long have I been out?” I asked…

    “About 5 hours, it’s about 10 now.” He said. 

    Holy shit I thought. “I’ll be out in a few, thanks for checking on me.” I said. 

    I had a list of things that needed to be done and I didn’t do it. Not a good way to start out I thought to myself. 

    I had passed out in my towel and lost it at some point. Lying there, in my warm tent, naked, cock stiffening. I really wanted to rub one out, but I thought I should go out, be social and who knows, maybe rub one out together, out there, all 3 of us…

    what am I thinking?

    I started to grab my shorts and decided at that moment to change my entire life. I tossed my shorts aside,  grabbed my boots and pulled them on making the decision to go out side completely naked except my boots.

    Excepting everything that could possibly happen tonight…

    Unzipping my tent I knew that once I went outside things would never be the same. 

    To be continued…

  • Luke’s Dad’s Cockring

    Luke and I had been friends with benefits in high school, sexting often and jerking off together in our free time. He was a year older so when I was a senior in school he had graduated and was going to the local community college. But that didn’t stop us from sexting and jerking off and eventually fucking. 

    I was in science class, with 45 minutes left then one more class before the day was over. That was when my phone buzzed twice. I chuckled it subtly, hiding the screen from all as I was already no stranger to random nudes during the day. And just as I prediction, Luke had sent a picture of his hard, fat cock along with a message simply saying: “are you free after school?”

    “Fuck yeah.” I texted back, aroused in my jeans as I then endured a painfully long class period. “When should I come?” I asked, after not getting a response. 

    Luke texted back immediately. “I’m home alone until 5. Come right after class.” 

    And for the last hour of school I sat in history class, unfocused as my mind thought about Luke’s cock. 

    We first showed each other when we were in middle school. Being two of the few bisexuality who were out at the age, we were introduced and a secret lust affair began. 

    We were in the school bathroom, in the least crowded building. We stood in the stall. Luke pushed his shorts and boxers down, freeing his growing cock and heavy balls. My jaw dropped and he smirked, before I did the same motion. He raised a brow and licked his lips. “Very nice.” 

    We’d jerked ourselves off that day. Standing side by side, leaning back on the wall, we stroked and came, shooting our loads over the tile floor. I was impressed by Luke’s cumshot, only for him to reveal he’d already jerked off that morning. I bit my lip, a hunger growing in my crotch. If he had asked, I would’ve blown him right then and there. But, we quickly remembered where we were and dressed again and left separately. 

    A few weeks later summer break began and we didn’t see each other for a while. We kept texting and sexting, but for a year he went to high school and I went to middle school. 

    After reuniting in high school, we recreated our bathroom session. A few months later we did it again, but this time I blew him. 

    When he came he pushed me down, making me gag and my eyes water before he let me off. I had been jerking off in my shorts and as I watched his big dick pulsing and softening, I realized I had cum too. 

    He teased me about that day for a while, until his mom got a new job and he was home alone often. I went to his place a few times, jerking or blowing him. Once or twice he blew me, but most every time I was hungry for his meat. 

    So, this day wasn’t unusual or unfamiliar. But, it still excited me. 

    Classes ended and I rushed to my car, then drove the short distance to Luke’s house. I parked on the street and messaged him that I was here. And as I approached the front door he opened it. He was shirtless, wearing just a pair of black gym shorts with a distended bulge clearly on display. I licked my lips and hurried inside. 

    “Follow me.” He said, leading me down the hall. I expected him to turn into his room, but instead we continued all the way to his parents room. Their bed was larger and the room more sophisticatedly decorated. “Close the door, and take your clothes off.” He instructed, walking around the bed and opened a bedside table drawer. 

    I stripped my shirt and jeans, leaving me naked with a growing hardon. Luke glanced at me and smirked then pulled some things from the drawer. 

    “I was in here yesterday and found something…” He stepped towards, still in his tented shorts as he held up a black, silicone cockring. 

    My heart started to race. “Is that your dad’s” 

    “Yeah. And it fits me perfectly.” His words were heavy and made me throb. I glanced at his bulge then back to his face. Luke was smirking. “Go on. Take it out before it gets too hard.”

    I eagerly agreed, stepping forward and grabbing his waistband, pushing his shorts down to fall to the ground, exposing his growing arousal. I swallowed and stepped back. Luke produced a bottle of lube in his other hand, pouring some onto his cock, putting the bottle down, and stroking it over his length. Then, he pushed the ring down his shaft. 

    It was a tight fit, especially at the middle of his shaft. But when it slipped to his cockbase, it made him look huge and rigid. “Damn…”

    “I know, right?” Luke asked, beaming. Wordlessly I reached down and cupped his balls in my hand, fondling them gently. “Looks good, huh?”

    “Yeah…” my voice was breathy and my mouth felt dry. 

    “Bet it feels good too.” 

    That was all the invitation I needed. My fingers curled around his shaft, feeling how rigid and thick it was, the veins along the shaft bulging along with his swollen cockhead. I was stroking it, long and slow, staring at it. When I looked up to Luke’s face, he was staring at his cock too. My other hand went to his balls, fondling them as I stroked, feeling the heat coming off his meat. 

    “Let’s go to your room…” I muttered, hungrily. 

    “No. Let’s do it… here.” 

    I froze and swallowed. I wasn’t a virgin but it was my first time bottoming. I was scared, but played tough. “Get the lube.” 

    We stripped and crawled onto the blankets of his parent’s bed. He grabbed the lube from the bedside table and began to stroke it over himself. I crawled to the pillows and buried my face, raising my ass up high. Almost immediately, I gasped as a slick finger touched and teased my rim. I inhaled sharply as his finger sank in. It wasn’t his first time doing it. 

    Once, when we were both in high school, we jerked off in the back of his dad’s truck and he had finger fucked the load ou’t of me. And he was giving me a good service this time. A second digit found my hole ass as a slick hand grasped my cock, stroking it long and slow. I shuddered and gripped the sheets. For a while he teased me like this, then added a third finger to pump inside of my hole. I gasped again. But soon enough, the fingers and hand vanished, and a hard cock head was slapping my hole. 

    “You want it?”

    “Yeah.” I found myself saying with a weak tone. 

    “Say it out loud.” 

    I growled. “I want your fat cock.”

    He pushed forward, tip of his meat pushing into my rim and slowly stretching me. I let out a whimper and buried my face in the pillows. 

    “You’re so fucking tight.” I heard from somewhere behind me. My brain was swirling with pleasure and my body was buzzing with arousal. It hurt, but felt so good a moment later. I bit the pillow as he sank deeper and deeper. His cock seemed to never end. But when his balls finally bumped into my body, I let out a whining sound I’d never made before. “Open up your hole for me.” 

    The command only made me shudder more. I swallowed and did as I was told, whimpering again as his cock somehow sank even deeper. I tried to speak my pleasure but only moans and whines came out, as Luke began to fuck me. My fists gripped the sheets and my back arched as he fucked hard and deep, stretching me open. 

    His hands spread my cheeks then pinned down my shoulders. “You’re too tight, bro.” He groaned from above me. I just continued to whimper as I felt him getting harder and bigger. “I’m already close.” His voice was breathy in a way I knew, and as he pounded faster and my whines louder, I pushed my ass back. 

    “Luke!”

    That did it. He sank in deep, making my eyes go wide, before he came and my eyes rolled back. Blast after blast flooded me, while I whined and squirmed, unable to do anything else as he bred my hole. 

    He pulled out and I gasped, then he spanked me and I gasped again. I rolled over and laid next to me, panting and chuckling and giving my ass more spankings. Soon, I rolled over to join him. 

    “Fuuuuck, bro. You came too? Handsfree?”

    My face turned red. I looked down and saw that he was right, my cock resting on my abdomen, still full as it laid in the mess that was my load. Luke chuckled as I reached down and found myself hard as a rock. I let it slap against my belly, making a lewd smack. As I did it again, I looked to watch as Luke reached down to remove the cockring from his meat with a grunt. 

    “That ring made you cum fast.” 

    “You’re hole made me cum fast, bro. You know I’ve fuxked other guys but damn, you were gripping my dick so hard. Fuck!” He slapped his meat against his own belly, flaunting its still rigid hardness. I swallowed and blushed, before Luke raised the cockring into view. “Wanna try it on?” 

    I didn’t have a chance to answer, as he heard the front door open. 

    Luke pulled on his shorts and ran to greet and distract his family. I dressed fully and casually went to interact with him. Luke’s mom and sister came home. They both knew me so we chatted and stuff, all while Luke’s load sat inside my hole. And one point, as the casual evening went along, Luke subtly slid me the cockring with a wink. I excused myself to the bathroom. 

    The ring was a tight fit. Luke had a bigger cock than me but my balls were bigger, so the cockring still hugged me firmly. As I returned to the group, Luke gave my crotch a knowing look and smirked, before it vanished under the table. 

    For at least an hour we talked and ate and drank, until finally Luke’s dad came home. I felt myself flushing as his dad greeted me and patted my shoulder, while my meat sat inside the stolen cockring. 

    The night ended later, Luke’s parents walking me to my car as I willed my cock to remain soft. But as soon as I had hugged them and sat in my car my meat was rigid. I sighed and snapped a picture to send to Luke who responded with his own dick pic. “Next time, you wear it while I fuck you, okay?” 

    His message made me blush and chuckle. “Hopefully your dad doesn’t go looking for this tonight.” I sent, before heading home. 

  • Old Man Gus

    “You’re a fag or something, boy?”

    I swallowed hard and immediately shook my head violently at the hard-toned question, making sure that I looked Old Man Gus square in his gray eyes when I answered him so.

    “Uh, n-no sir,” I stammered emphatically. Trying my best to avoid any eye contact with the enormously long black rubbery hung dangling softly out of his zipper. “I just can’t pee in front of anybody else.”

    “City boy,” the old man scoffed shrugging his big, rounded shoulders.

    We were standing about two feet apart in front of this great big oak tree up from the clay embankment of the six-acre pond we were fishing to take a leak when nothing came out of my full bladder.

    “You’re sure you’re not a fucking fag, boy?”

    I wasn’t surer of anything in my life that I wasn’t a fag. I wasn’t a fag. I had never been into girlie things like Pink Waldo from down the street where I lived. I even told Big Billy that much the week before when he accidentally caught me looking at him and his crew grabbing their crotches as they made there way down the hall to fifth period. Though, I was beginning to have a hard time not admiring domineering guys with incredible physiques, which I was just then struggling to do with Old Man Gus.

    “I just can’t pee in front of other people, Mr. Gus. That’s all.”

    “Damn, city boy,” Old Man Gus repeated in disgust, and then added, catching his thoughts. “Other dicks, you mean?”

    “Yeah…I mean, yes, s-sir, Mr. Gus.” I stammered again.

    “’cause I don’t see any chick your age standing around wanting to watch you pee.”

    “No sir. None I know of either, sir.”

    “Huh,” Old Man Gus paused, softly leaning in. “Then that means you hadn’t come across a freak willing to hold it for you while you go.”

    “No sir.” I shook my head again. Not knowing something like that was even plausible.

    Old Man Gus chuckled, freely shaking that fire hose of his one last time before slowly tucking it into his britches.

    Black as steel and built like an ox, Old Man Gus was like a walking god around these parts. His word was the law everywhere he went, and he walked around like a shirtless Zeus sporting a thick patch of dirty gray scattered across his bare chest, hard like his bulky arms from years of sharecropping and horse training. His thinning hair may have told his age, but his skin was remarkably smooth and youthful compared to the wrinkles and sag that bested my grandfather, his childhood best friend.

    Every few weeks or so, when I was out of school, my parents would send me an hour outside of the city to my grandfather’s house. When he got tired of me running up his electric bill, he would send me down to Old Gus’s place to help him around his place. But whenever I got down there, no matter what he was doing, all Old Man Gus saw was a fishing buddy to go down to the pond with him.

    “I know you’re not a fag, Aussy. We’ve been best buds too long for me not to know that much about you. If I thought you were I wouldn’t be so free to whip out this big thing of mine without worrying about you looking at it, now can I?”

    “No sir.”

    “But a man’s still gotta ask to make sure.”

    “Yes sir. I guess so.”

    “…’cause if you were, I might just have to slap you off my cattle prod and send you crying back to your grandpa’s house never being able to show your face around here again—ever. Now, would you?”

    “Yes sir. No sir.” I said confused.

    “So, the city done got you afraid to drain your lizard standing next to another dick, huh? Why don’t you just pretend that there’s a partition between us. Try to go that way.”

    I wasn’t sure what a partition was, but assumed that it was one of those divider things between urinals. “I can’t sir. That’s even worst.”

    Old Man Gus cocked his head with a surprising leer plastered across his face. “You know what, Aussy.”

    “What sir?” I stammered a third time, feeling uncomfortable in his glare.

    “I betcha a city boy like you had never even seen another prick outside of your own, haven’t you?”

    “Yes sir.” I trembled.

    “A real prick, Aussy? A real genuine prick?”

    “No sir.” I lied terribly. I just saw his, so big and huge and raw looking like a lead pipe.

    Old Man Gus licked his lips. “Wanna see one, boy?”

    “No need.” I snapped; fearful he was going to show me his again.

    “Nobody needs to see one, boy. It can just happen. Like at school in the locker room or something like that, a bathroom. Back when I was your age we used to compare when there was nothing else better to do.”

    “Compare?”

    “Yeah, Aussy, compare…to see who had the biggest dick amongst us or see who could shoot the good ole yogurt cream the fastest, the farthest. I pretty much had the game whipped on all accounts.”

    “Yes sir, no sir,” I answered in my bewilderment. “No disrespect, Mr. Gus, sir, but that sounds kind of queer to me.”

    “Queer? It’s only queer to city boys like you that can’t pee standing next to another man. Queer?!”

    “I’m sorry.”

    Old Man Gus continued. “Out here in these woods it lets you know what you’re up against. Take my big cock for example. If I got a girl hollering to the high heavens trying to take it, no guy with a smaller cock is going to try and come in after me. Sure, he can say he got some pussy too, but he might feel inadequate because I stretched that pussy out so wide that he might as well figured he should’ve kept his black ass at home; made it with his hand for a tighter grip.”

    “I guess you’re right, sir. I don’t think I would want to come in after a big guy like you.”

    “No, you wouldn’t, boy. I still got pussy lined up to this day that no man that knows better would ever touch because they’re not stupid enough to come in after me.”

    “Nobody would.” I softly giggled thinking his big thing stretching out some poor woman’s hole.

    Old Man Gus got serious then and asked, “I betcha still a virgin, ain’t boy?”

    “Uhhh…no sir,” I straightened up to lie this time.

    “Don’t be ashamed to tell Mr. Gus that you hadn’t gotten some trim. It’s no shame for a shy boy like you.”

    He said the last part so deeply rich it made me feel both arouse and safe. Yet when I opened my mouth with a “Yes sir” I quickly began to fill with remorse.

    “No surprise there. If you can’t piss in front of another man, you damn sure can’t piss in front of some chick like you own the freakin’ bitch.”

    “No sir, I guess not.” I said following his logic that you can’t really do one without the other.

    “Because if you fuck a bitch good enough, it’s nothing to get her to hold your cock while you pee. It’s almost a civil right. But I’ll let you in on something, Aussy, you can’t begin to try and woo a chick if you’re not confident in how to fuck her right once you get ahold of her. The two sort of goes hand in hand.”

    “Yeah…I mean, yes sir!”

    “Most guys your age take the wrong route. Watch that crappy porno stuff trying to get a clue. No decent girl would ever go for that. Not right off the bat, at least.”

    “What’d I do, sir?”

    “In order to know what the hell you’re doing you need to get fucked.”

    Get fucked, sir? Don’t I need a girl to do that?”

    “Naw, boy,” Old Man Gus smirked with that look in his eye. “You need someone with a hard dick to teach you.”

    “That still sounds kind of queer to me, Mr. Gus.” I trembled nervously, afraid that his brute strength might not take too kindly to me calling what he said queer.

    “It only makes you queer if you’re not secure enough in your manhood. You need to know what it’s like for a girl, so you know what to do and what not to do. That’s how I got your granddaddy started.”

    “Grandpa had five wives, sir. He didn’t need any help scoring any of them.” I said, seeing enough pictures of my grandfather in his youth to know that he was a strikingly handsome mulatto man.

    “How did you think he got started with the first one? Yeah, your granddaddy was a pretty boy back in the day. Almost girl-pretty and had the women flocking to him like a rock concert. Still, though, he didn’t have a clue what to do after he got his hands on just one. He came to me one day—because even back then I was the biggest buffest stud around—he said, ‘Gus, man, how can I be a big stud like you?’ I told him what my daddy told me and his daddy told him. Bend over.”

    “And he did?!” I said shocked.

    “Shit yeah. He fought it at first but came around to take what I was teaching him to heart. It helped him become a stud, perhaps the fourth best stud around—behind me and my kin, of course. I even help train a few of your uncles, too, including Leonard.”

    “Uncle Leonard?” I said in disbelief. Uncle Leonard hated fags and never been without a girl in his life!

    “Yeah, both your granddaddy and your uncle used to love it when I stuffed their butts with this thing. They’d take what I taught them and wreak havoc across the land.”

    “And my dad?”

    “Born cocksucker,” Old Man Gus said mildly disappointing. “He couldn’t take it up the rear so well. Probably why he had just you, and everybody else had a ton of kids.”

    “Yeah,” I said getting caught up in the excitement.

    “I betcha wanna be a real stud like your grandpa and unk, huh?”

    “Yes sir! Ain’t getting girls what it’s all about?”

    “Yeah, son, it is, but we gotta get you started.”

    “Started?”

    “Yeah,” Old Man Gus cocked his head. “The city’s soften you up, so I gotta toughen you up first.”

    Old Man Gus took me by the shoulder and spun me to face him. I looked at him and he looked at me back, and before I knew it his humungous black cock suddenly emerged from its cloth-and-metal vault.

    “Wanna touch it, boy?”

    “No sir.” I shied away, holding back my drool noticing it looked far bigger than before—even in its soft state. “I-I-I ain’t queer.”

    “What I tell you about that?” Old Man Gus said, his threatening still tone ringing in my ear. “About being secure in your manhood? Be like your kin and help yourself get lots of girls. Nothing queer about that, is it?”

    Before I thought about it any further, my hand had fallen over the thick rowdy ropes of veins that rode the top of his long hardening dick.

    “Don’t just touch it, boy. Grab it. Yeah. Rub it a little. Rub it like you would yours right before you go to bed.”

    I grabbed it and started slow before I went for it with all the might my right hand could afford.

    “Whoa, slow it down, boy!” Old Man Gus gripped my wrist. “We don’t want to start a forest fire. Go nice and slow.”

    I began again. Nice and slow.

    “That’s it, boy. That’s it!” Old Man Gus encouraged.

    I rubbed his big solid heat of meat slow and steady listening to him softly moaned and groaned with each new stroke.

    “You know what’ll feel better than this, Aussy. You’re mouth on it…just like your dad used to.”

    “But,” I blew out of nerves and edginess.

    “Nobody’s gonna tell, boy. Not these woods. Not this pond. It’ll be our little secret.”

    “Okay,” I mumbled.

    I dropped to my knees. I was face to face with it. His big black ironed snake looking like it was ready to beat me up. I almost cowered but I didn’t, proudly standing up to it like I did Big Billy.

    “Put your mouth on it and suck it.” Old Man Gus commanded, and I did, reluctantly, keeping a steady hand wrapped near the base, making sure it didn’t jump out at me. “Suck like you’re sucking on it like a Blow Pop. Yeah, slurp on it just like that, Aussy. Yeah, go fast and slow just like that. Taste it like it’s the best one you’ve ever put in your mouth with the best flavor to boot. Yet, take the time to enjoy what you already got in your mouth like you want to suck on it forever. That’s it. That’s it boy! There you go.”

    Old Man Gus gripped the back of my head and rode my face, making me gag with every thrust I made him groan. I began to feel a bit funny about all this. Not because I was fighting for air or my throat was making these new and unusual sounds, but because my cock also got hard because of this—and stayed hard. Not to mention that my bootyhole began to tingle wildly in my jeans.

    “Oh, fuck! Your mouth is sweet.” Old Man Gus growled ten minutes into his rhythm, pulling me off his cock. “You could make a man come just like that. Too bad I don’t want to yet. Turn around, hands and knees, boy.”

    “I don’t know, Mr. Gus. Won’t it hurt?” I swallowed hard, letting my imagination run wild thinking about him stretching out my hole.

    Old Man Gus reached into his pocket to pull out a very small jar of a cloudy substance. “That’s what this here is for, to make it as easy as possible for you, Aussy. You do trust Mr. Gus, doncha?”

    “Yes sir.”

    “Then do as I say—all fours now!”

    I turned around reluctantly getting my hands into the dirt, a few feet away from where he marked his territory on the tree. After that, I heard him fall to his knees right behind me moving my legs and spreading them wide. The order to fold my arms under my head and nest in the crease like a pillow came next before a long hard pause.

    The first thing I felt was the heavy wet thing come across the clef of my crack, sounding like thunder every time he thumped it against my rear eventually holding it there. Next came his long thick fingers. Working my hole one by one, deeper and deeper, and then far shallower, feeling good on the outside a hurting a little more when he poked around on the inside.

    “It’s gonna hurt a lot at first. You gonna fill these woods with your screams. Let them out. After a little while, though, you’re gonna be thanking Mr. Gus for teaching you how to fuck.”

    Old Man Gus thumped his big dick against my rear a few more times. And just as I was about to prepare for the worst, he flipped me on my back and slowly slid into me with his dick and my hole covered in grease.

    “This is how you enter a girl. Get her on her back and get them beautiful legs of hers around your back.” Old Man Gus instructed.

    I barely heard a word he said, biting on the inside of my cheeks fighting the urge to scream. Not wanting to scream so soon.

    “Ah, fucking fiddlesticks!” I concededly screeched.

    I screamed and screamed while he chuckled and introduced me to more of his raw black inches. I made him jerk a little when I dug my fingernails into his back.

    “Should’ve told you that was alright, too,” Old Man Gus growled, chucking the last of his inches into me. “Mr. Gus has had plenty of nails work him over back there. Your little chicken scratching ain’t gonna hurt me none.”

    I felt balls and ball hairs pressed against my hairless hole, but not nearly as much as the troubling pressure building under my lungs and this unsettling feeling like my head was going to explode.

    “Feel that pressure starting to build up in you?” Old Man Gus spoke, grinding his pubes further into me. “This is what a girl goes through when you first introduce a big dick to her. Just relax that hole and breathe a little, will you?”

    It took some time, but I did. It did no good. I waited for the pain to subside as he slowly pulled out and push right back in ever so often. I was on the verge of tears looking up at this man, waiting for his words to come true, finally thinking they wouldn’t, that this was just a ploy to fuck some fresh meat. The agony I felt soon melted into a wave of pleasure followed by another…and then another…and then a greater on before having me go back and forth begging for Old Man Gus to fuck me.

    “Oh god, Mr. Gus, fuck me with that big cock! Fuck me! Fuck me! Oh god, fuck me! Mr. Gus! Oh god! Fuck me! Fuck!”

    Old Man Gus looked down at me with this interesting grin listening to me carry on in to those woods, “You know what that is Aussy? That’s some dick robbing you of some of that pussy. This is what’ll make the girl let you come back around every time. That feeling you’re feeling right there.”

    He laughed, and I stayed beneath him secretly wanting him to rob me of it all. The friction, the build up; every time he pulled out and drove back in all I felt was his balls slapping against me. Somewhere along the line my hole began to fart back with each thrust opening me up more and more.

    “Oh, damn, that hole is going off like a firecracker on my dick, boy.” Old Man Gus commented, beading heavy with sweat.

    It was.

    “You sure you weren’t holding out on me, boy? Let some other man get up in this sweet snatch?”

    “No sir.” I mouthed, my hands tightly around his neck, moving my head up trying to kiss him while he jerked his head to look elsewhere.

     

    Men didn’t kiss, I reminded myself.

    Then, as if he picked up on my vulnerability, he leaned down and kissed me.

    Something else happened in that moment. I felt something I may’ve been feeling all the while but really started to feel just then. I twisted and panted and squirmed with pure delight with this thing right behind my cock.

    “You feel that spot I’m hitting every time I go in and out.”

    “Yes sir,” I hissed, “right there, sir, right-right there! Oh, right there, Mr. Gus! Right there!!”

    He smirked, making sure he had the exact spot marked before he tapped it a little. He then rammed harder into me, going directly for that spot he’d been passing all the while.

    “Oh, stop it, Mr. Gus. It feels like I gotta go pee!”

    “Do you really want me to stop, Aussy?” Old Man Gus asked, striking the sensitive spot once more.

    “God no!” I said, feeling oh so good.

    “I didn’t think so. Just ride that feeling. If you gotta pee, you gotta pee. It’s as simple as that.”

    Even though it felt like I needed to pee, I couldn’t pee even if I tried. I was too caught up in the feeling and emotion of him riding my ass to do or think about anything else.

    “Oh, yeah! You got a nice tight butt, boy. The kind of stuff dreams are made of!”

    “Oh, Gus, stretch that hole. Stretch it. Stretch it! Fuck me! Fuck me!”

    If I thought I lost control before, I truly lost it then begging him to fuck me harder and deeper, faster and furiously. He obliged, as I grabbed my cock and started stroking it like I normally would.

    “Gonna shoot, Aussy! Gonna shoot in ya, boy! Mr. Gus is gonna…ahhh…ahhh…ahhh

    …oh shit! Freakin’ fucking…shoot!!!”

    Old Man Gus growled, but I was the one that shot all over myself in that second. He then slammed into me one last time and my butthole found its tight grip and enveloped his throbbing hard dick. He sighed, and I felt this warming hot spread throughout my insides back there.

    He seemed to be exhausted and tired, but quickly pulled out leaving my battered hole violently trembling.

    He looked down at me for a moment, hands on his sides, wiping away sweat from his brows. “I lied to you, Aussy. Taking it up the rear does make you a queer. Letting me shoot a load up in you makes you a total fag.”

    “Oh,” I mumbled with a face full of joyous tears.

    “But I also lied to you about running you from down this way. I ain’t got no problem with you being a queer or a fag as long as when you step foot onto this property you remember you’re my queer to be used on my dick.”

    I took several deep breaths to get my thoughts together. Finding the stiff pain coursing through me, I felt more emotional than physically sore in that moment. First, finding the will to put my legs down followed by the will to push up on my elbows.

    “Oh, okay,” I said still shaking, getting to my feet. Feeling his hot cream cooling and running down my crack down to the ground. “I don’t mind being your fag either, Mr. Gus. But only if I get to hold your dick next time you need to take a piss.”

  • Getting Dr. Sall

    Robb “Mad Dawg” Gentry wiped the sweat building on his large hands on the dry comforter of the bed. He reached back up, grabbed Rev. Dr. McDaniel firmly by the waist, and heaved his big, rounded dick into his stretched-out hole once more.

    “Naw, Professor, naw,” the handsome black nineteen-year-old college student protested, feeling his sociology professor struggling to get out of his tight grip. “Don’t run from the dick. Take it like a pro, punk! Breathe. Take in all that shit! There you go, old man! Get into this sick nasty groove! Show me how long you been a certified member of The Big Ol’ Dick-Taken Club, ho!”

    Gentry hammered everything he had in his young powerful thighs into his more mature instructor moaning and groaning incoherently.

    “Oh, shit, bru-man,” Gentry gritted, tossing in a few more calculated strokes. “I’m about to let go of this nutt!”

    “Cum on my back, please.”

    “No, sir,” Gentry hissed. “I’m impregnating this bitch-ass hole.”

    Gentry felt his balls begin to clench, he gripped onto Rev. Dr. McDaniel even tighter, shoving his dick in as far as it would go into his wide-open hole and flooded it with one of the most ball-draining orgasms that had ever departed his body.

    “Ah! Damn! That was on point!” Gentry exhausted, slowly humping his uptight professor to shake out the last drops of his baby-making juice from his sore dick. “You good, man?”

    “I was good about twenty minutes ago, young man.” Rev. Dr. McDaniel said, sluggishly trying to pull away from his pupil’s tight grip.

    “You know how I do.” Gentry smiled at the glistening back before him as he pulled his professor back and smacked him hard on his sweat-slick ass. “I got to put in for that extra credit. You know what I’m saying?”

    “Yes,” Rev. Dr. McDaniel sighed annoyingly.

    The bedroom was soon filled with a deafening silence succeeded by a loud squishy plop coming from Gentry sliding out of the stretched-out asshole.

    A few minutes later, Rev. Dr. McDaniel was curled up in a corner putting his clothes back on against the backdrop of tri-color Kwanzaa candles looking over at Gentry in disgust.

    It was always then, after the two of them had relations, Gentry wanted to tell the openly gay black professor about himself. Gentry was starting to get sick and tired of those brash evil looks Rev. Dr. McDaniel gave him, thinking he was better than him because of his pedigree, thinking he was intellectually superior to everyone else because he talked in a certain way and carried himself in such a manner, donned in some lame off-rack dress suits and argyles.

    Rev. Dr. McDaniel was always high and mighty before and after the dick. When it came down to the get down, getting himself a helping of some young thick dick, the high and mighty often “lowered” his standards with a Kool-Aid smile.

    Unfortunately for Gentry, it seemed to be the going theme at the HBCU he was attending. If Gentry wasn’t the big swinging dick around campus, he was the brawny jock with swagger who won football games for the school. And before that, he was the scarred-up gangbanger from the ghetto that turned his life around.

    No matter where Gentry went, he was treated like a menace—unless somebody needed or wanted him.

    “You want some more for the road?” Gentry desperately asked, coming back out of the bathroom wiping his dick off with a warm wet washcloth.

    Gentry hated Rev. Dr. McDaniel for making him feel less than. He hated himself even now that he sought his approval and that of the men and women like him around the campus.

    “Maybe after midnight, after the Karamu, young man,” Rev. Dr. McDaniel grinned. “It might be a nice way to ring in the New Year.”

    He was absolutely right, Gentry thought. The only problem with that logic was that, if everything went accordingly, he would be ringing in the New Year with Dr. Sall.

    Dr. Idris Sall was the forty-two-year-old, six-foot-three black stud from Senegal, who looked more like a wrestler than an African Studies professor. He was the only man on campus that seemed to treat Gentry with any shred of humanity. Regardless of who he was and where he came from. Even to go as far as to lend his guesthouse to Gentry to use throughout the Winter Holidays, in lieu of falling into the same old trap that was South Central LA.

    It was because of the personal invitation to stay on campus with him that Gentry even agreed, believing that some way and somehow his mentor might want to coach his pupil in a few late-night lessons. But after Gentry got his hands on some of the books about Senegal, scattered about the guesthouse, Gentry quickly learned that it wasn’t likely since the prime religion over there was Muslim. Something Gentry believed Dr. Sall still practiced, with several of his mats scattered through the two houses facing east. If he was like any of the Muslins from Gentry’s old neighborhood, he knew that they weren’t into the “funny” business. Particularly if you were going by the teeth-grinding tolerance Dr. Sall showed for Rev. Dr. McDaniel whenever conversation of culture and sexuality came up. Yet, Gentry still held out hope he could find a way to “thank” Dr. Sall properly. It was his only motivation for even bothering to celebrate the seven days of Kwanzaa with Dr. Sall, or even agreeing to attend the Karamu feast later that evening.

    Because the Karamu fell on New Years Eve, Gentry naturally assumed the feast was another way to ring in the New Year. He was sorely disappointed once he discovered it was a full-scale celebration, equipped with lectures and readings and performances and, of course, some kick-ass food. But Dr. Sall was so busy with his duties as a master of ceremonies, introducing people to other people, that Gentry didn’t stand a chance to get a moment alone with him.

    “What do you think about the Karamu so far?” Dr. Sall asked, with his accent rich and thick like a heavily charred barbecue sauce, approaching him from out of nowhere.

    Gentry thought about telling him the truth. That it was long and lengthy, and if this was the gameplan until midnight that he might just go back to the guesthouse to rest up for a little while.

    Gentry decided to tell Dr. Sall instead that “It is interesting. I never experienced anything like it.”

    “I hope that it is in a good way. Interesting is subjective.”

    “True.” Gentry said, mustering up a smile. “I did enjoy it.”

    Dr. Sall gave him a simple simper and left Gentry in the abrupt fashion he came up to him.

    Gentry was just about to throw in the towel later that night when, as if Dr. Sall read his mind, announced to the audience “there time together was coming to an end” and that it was time to give the Tamshi la Tutaonana.

    After what Gentry was assumed was the Tamshi la Tutaonana, Dr. Sall thanked everybody for their participation and for coming out, smoothly ushering everybody out of his house including Gentry, claiming that he was giving everybody a chance to head out to whatever New Year event they had planned to go to.

    Gentry tried every way to stick around by offering to help him clean up or something, but absolutely nothing worked. Gentry felt slightly defeated but still okay. At least he got one nutt off for the night, he thought. As Gentry looked at his watch, he found it miraculous that the Karamu manage to feel like forever and still fall three hours short of the New Year.

    Gentry was inside the guesthouse getting ready to go out for the New Year when he heard a knock at the door. He naturally thought it might have been Rev. Dr. McDaniel, wanting another go around before christening the New Year. He was surprised to find that it was Dr. Sall, looking stylish, standing there in a nice genuine leather coat and hat.

    “Sir, what are you doing here?” Gentry asked, truly shocked.

    “I thought I would come over and ask if you would like to join me for a nightcap? If you didn’t have any other plans?”

    Gentry did, but he didn’t have the heart to tell him considering that he was allowing him to stay in his guesthouse for free. Gentry reconsidered bearing in mind that alcohol was the quickest way to get somebody into bed, getting him back on track with his original plan.

    Gentry had an excellent execution brewing in his mind.

    “Don’t worry, Mr. Gentry,” Dr. Sall said. “It is just tea, decaffeinated.”

    “Then what’s the point?” Gentry blurted accidentally, watching his plan fold before his very eyes. “I mean, what going to help us stay up and ring in the New Year?”

    “You’re right. I can make some strong hot chocolate. The finest you’ve ever tasted.”

    Gentry was overcome with a perverse thought from that statement. He would’ve fooled around with it but couldn’t. Dr. Sall was so innocent in his words that it was hard for Gentry to even spin them for the desired effect.

    Gentry met up with Dr. Sall back up in his house moments later, after locking up the guesthouse. Dr. Sall was already waiting with hors d’oeuvre and the rich hot chocolate he was raving about earlier. Gentry couldn’t help but to fall in love with the drink. It felt like a liquefied chocolate bar oozing warm down his throat.

    “This is good.” Gentry commented.

    Dr. Sall thanked him and told him about the “secret” recipe that led its way into several hours of conversation far into the New Year. Gentry was full and tired and tried to call it a night, but Dr. Sall wouldn’t let him leave. He kept on finding crazy excuses for him to stay. Gentry didn’t mind, thinking that Dr. Sall got lonely in his house as he got lonely in the guesthouse in the back. So, the two men talked and talked and talked until the sun rose, and then out of nowhere Dr. Sall leaned forward and grabbed Gentry into a sweet kiss that developed into something more passionate.

    There were so many things running through his mind that it took a minute for Gentry to get what was going on. Was this real or was he so tired that he was dreaming?

    “I didn’t think you did this?” Gentry said, after pulling away to catch his thin breath.

    “How so? Guilty as hetero until proven homo?” He joked.

    “No,” Gentry stared deep into his pearly white smile. “I thought because you were Muslim and the way you and Rev. Dr. McDaniel get into it, I got the impression you might be a homophobe or something.”

    “I hate to break it to you, son, but there are gay Muslims just as there are gay Christians. As for Rev. Dr. McDaniel, he is a pompous blowhard. He openly tells people he loves his sexual orientation but everything he does is a major contradiction to that love. As for me, I may not be as open or flamboyant about my lust for the male body like he is, but I am. I may be a bit more subtle in my approach but doesn’t mean that I love it any less.”

    Dr. Sall looked into Gentry’s eyes, asking for permission. And when he got permission with the glint in his eyes, Dr. Sall went in for another kiss, this time pinching Gentry’s nipples. It felt incredibly good to Gentry, who instantly felt his dick embarrassingly pop up in his pants. It may not go any further than this? Gentry thought, lost in tiredness, yet he knew that because of this his senses was heightened.

    “Let me see that beautiful body of yours.” Dr. Sall cooed seductively as he started to pull Gentry’s turtleneck over his head. “Everything I expected…and more.”

    Gentry mimicked him, pulling off his professor’s shirt to reveal a powerful, dark chocolate torso with massive arms. “You’re not bad yourself.”

    Gentry was so turned on by the sight, the aura, and the clean crisp scent of black soap rolling off his body, the nineteen-year-old simply straddled the professor’s lap, looked down and started kissing him. It wasn’t long before he started to feel his dick poke him through his pants.

     

    Damn, the dick’s big too! Gentry thought with him feeling it clearly against his pants through his pants.

    Gentry was more of an ass man by trade. He occasionally got lost in heat dealing with genuinely cool genuinely masculine men that knew what was up and had a swagger about them that suggested they could put it down.

    Their mouths became one, kissing each other with Gentry gripping Dr. Sall’s strong back as Dr. Sall gripped Gentry’s firm butt, gradually trying to help him come out of his pants. It was Gentry that took the lead though, unbuckling the belt in the lap before him.

    Gentry felt the dick before him belonging to Dr. Sall. He was just slightly stunned that it was already hard and ripe like an oversized blackened banana waiting to be peeled of the last piece of foreskin that covered the tip. Gentry reached down, grabbed it, and pulled back the extra skin, stroking it.

    Dr. Sall let out a mild gasp.

    “You like?” Gentry asked seductively.

    Dr. Sall let out another mild gasp and pulled his head closer to his and started kissing him passionately again.

    Gentry felt his nipples being toyed with and like the fact that Dr. Sall was into him too, with his thick coat of shiny black hair on his chest and hard rounded belly.

    Dr. Sall played with him for awhile moving his eager hands over his body. And, without warning, Dr. Sall hoisted Gentry’s butt up, encouraging him to put the top of his pubes in his face. Dr. Sall unbuckled and unbuttoned Gentry in the same fashion he did him except Dr. Sall was man enough to take in the full aroma of the clean masculine scent.

    Gentry gladly pulled his boxers down, showing off his proud iron-pipe. It was in no way in competition with Dr. Sall’s but held its own nevertheless. Dr. Sall encouraged him to come up a bit more, so that his dick could meet his full-lipped mouth.

    Gentry looked down as Dr. Sall caressingly kissed the side of his stiff joystick in the same way he wanted Dr. Sall to kiss him on the mouth. He was slightly jealous yet slightly congratulatory. Dr. Sall kissed and then tongued the crotch monster before taking in the head and swallowing the full length to the hilt. In that instant, Gentry didn’t know whether to feel small or feel honored that Dr. Sall could deep throat him with so little effort.

    Gentry kept quiet except for a few deep and sobering sighs as Dr. Sall used his hands to better gain control of the dick that was in his mouth. His hand and mouth combination felt awesome. It was like he knew which nerve endings were destined to be turned on and off simultaneously. Dr. Sall sucked him slow and deep, lashing his tongue right underneath this piss slit and over behind the bump of the head.

    “Oh, thank you,” Gentry groaned. “Thank you.”

    Dr. Sall kept the head of his dick in his oral captivity before lifting his dick up to get to his balls. Gentry knew it was pretty much a formality. He never knew his balls could be just as sensitive as the nerve endings on his dick.

    “Oh,” Gentry groaned again, appreciating the heavy saliva Dr. Sall used to coat them as Dr. Sall’s hands found their way back to his firm ass, in between the crack this time.

    Dr. Sall trailed from the top of the crack, grazed his hole, and found comfort in putting pressure in his perineum. It was so shocking and so pleasurable that Gentry found himself spreading his legs to give him easy access.

    “Relax, boy,” Dr. Sall said, rolling Gentry’s legs over his head and back onto the sofa.

    Gentry was so lost in his pleasure he couldn’t even tell you how he ended up going from straddling Dr. Sall to being pinned in this wrestler’s move. Gentry just knew he liked the way Dr. Sall fastened his thighs back and introduced his tongue to his asshole.

    “Damn! Damn! Motherfucking damn!” Gentry moaned softly as the large wet tongue ringed his hole. “Spit up that hole!”

    Dr. Sall licked and retreated several times over before he spit in the asshole before him, fingered it deep, and tongued it even deeper.

    “Oh, shit,” Gentry groaned, feeling the wind being knocked out of him with this schizophrenic combination of tongue and finger and nose that kept him guessing at every turn. “Bring that dick over here.”

    Without missing a beat, Dr. Sall moved his body on over, hovering his balls over Gentry’s mouth. Gentry tugged them, jutting his tongue out and sucking them one by one. This only encouraged Dr. Sall to enjoy the ass before him, directing his large dick into the mouth before him.

    Gentry sucked and slurped feverishly trying to return the enjoyable favor that Dr. Sall had granted him. And before long, the two men were locked in eating each other’s ass, in an urgent pace that was equivalent to full throttle penetration.

    It was Dr. Sall that took the lead, taking Gentry’s dick back in his mouth along with some wicked finger that made Gentry pant for dear life as he released his second nutt for the night up in Dr. Sall’s face.

    “Oh, gosh!” Dr. Sall said minutes later, pumping his dick into his pupil’s mouth and busting a warm nutt of his own, with his nutt sac smothering Gentry’s nostrils.

    Dr. Sall lying on top of Gentry too exhausted to get up, and with the lack of mobility and the lost of his second nutt caused Gentry to drift off to sleep with an alive and full dick in his mouth.

    A few minutes later, Gentry woke up groggy and naked on the sofa a bit sore. He was surprised to find Dr. Sall leaning over him.

    “We aren’t finish ringing in the New Year just yet.” Dr. Sall said tearing a gold-wrapped condom with his teeth. “I must make sure that you get the first principle of Kwanzaa inside of you. Umoja, or unity.”

  • It all started with an innocent blowjob

    Everything started when I was in junior high. It was the beginning of the school year. At that time there was a flu epidemic so we were told to stay at home. I and my buddy Jack were spending the “vacation” at my apartment or my parent’s apartment to be more precise. My parents were at work and we played games on the PC all day. Of course, being young teenagers we only thought of 2 things, computer games, and sex. Our daily routine was, to play games, stalk some girl from our school, watch porn, and play games again. Being horny all the time, I masturbated 2-3 times a day, Jack did the same, but I was getting bored of watching porn and masturbating every day I wanted some new experience. Of course, I was too shy to ask a girl out and even if I did, I don’t think anything would have happened at that time.

    Jack and I use to watch porn together, but nothing more, we never masturbated together or something like that, usually I waited for him to leave so I can relieve myself and I supposed he did the same. But during this flu “vacation’ something different happened. One day we were watching some porn as usual, but Jack was getting horny. He asked me if he can go a beat 1 quick in the bathroom. At that point, I didn’t care at all and didn’t mind so I let him. In the next couple of days that kept happening. Dude just wanted to masturbate at a new place, I get it I was bored with it all as well. But after maybe a week of that he asked me something strange. This is maybe a good point to mention that my mother was a really beautiful woman. I am mentioning it because she used to wear these tight skirts and high heels every day to work. I have caught a few of my buddies checking her out, it bothered me, but I never said anything because it was nothing more than a boy seeing a beautiful woman. Because my mother only wore high heels, there were a lot of high heels shoes in the hallway. And since they were all at least 4 inches and above high, they were similar to the shoes girl wore in porn movies. Getting back to the point, Jack asked me:

    “V, can I use your bathroom again, I’m so hard at the moment.”, he asked.

    “Yea dude no problem go ahead.”, I replied.

    “But dude can I make a strange request; can I use a pair of your mother’s heels? I just want to watch them as I masturbate, it will help me finish.”

    “Wtf dude, that’s strange.”

    “Please dude, they look like the ones in the porn movies, it will help me so much.”

    I don’t know why I agreed to it, but I let him take a black pair of boots my mom had laying around. He came back a few minutes later and we didn’t speak of it again.

    The next day we were still on “vacation” and after a few hours of gaming, he asked me straight away if he can use a pair again to masturbate. I agreed and gave him a red pair of very classy shoes, they were very high and thin heels and looked like something a porn actress or a whore could wear. This time I was interested in what the hell does he with them, I didn’t want to ask, but I was curious. The bathroom didn’t have a key, so there was a little hole in its place and I could see true it. I could see him, he had placed the shoes on the side and he was vigorously masturbating over the toilet bowl. At first, I could only see his back, but after a minute he turned around and I could see his hand, holding his dick and stroking it fast. He was average size, the same as mine, cut, and he didn’t have any hair down there, he was smooth. He started to moan, and I could see his body twitching as white cream was coming out of his cock. I was fascinated, nothing new to see I had seen 100 guys come in movies but this was different, I started to lick my lips involuntarily while he was ejaculating. After he was done I realized what I was doing so I quickly returned to the other room before the realized I had watched him the whole time. This happened on the last day of the week and the end of our flu vacation.

    After that Jack never asked to masturbate again at my apartment, we were busy with school and so on and we didn’t have as much time to hang out as before. I mean we still did, we still played games and hang out, but that was pretty much it for the next few years. Back at school I never checked out guys or anything, I still liked girls and wanted to have sex with them, but I wasn’t the best-looking guy and I was a bit shy. So the next year got by and I had a normal school experience, except for the fact that I always remember watching Jack masturbate in the bathroom with my mother’s shoes.

    True the next few years, I started to watch all kinds of porn, not only “regular”. I started to go to forums read people’s stories and checked a LifeCam or 2, I wanted to see it all. But after a while, I would again get bored and move to something new. Every day when I get home around 3, my parent would still be at work and I was home alone. One day while I was getting out of the shower I noticed a pair of my mother’s panties on the dryer, I don’t know why but I wanted to try them on. I was a big boy so they were light-tight, but still, I managed to put them on, I could feel my balls getting squashed, but I licked how they feel against my skin. I quickly took them off and that was it for the day. I tough of that moment all night, so the next day I decided to try them out again. This time I checked myself in front of the mirror. You could see my balls trying to escape to the sides. While watching myself in them my dick started to get hard and trying to jut out of them. That night I started to search and watch, guys dressed in woman’s cloth. I didn’t get much sleep that night. The next day, I decided to check what else is there in my mother’s underwear drawer. She had a lot of panties, but even more thongs, also pantyhose, bras, and so on. I picked up a pair of dark blue thongs, which seem larger than the rest, and put them on. The strap on the back went in straight into my ass, I could feel it grinding on it, my balls were getting smashed by the band, and my dick could barely fit in them, but I kept pulling them up, I enjoyed the feeling of it. While watching myself in the mirror, turning to the side to see how my butt looks in them, I didn’t like the way I normally look, but this was hot. I picked up a bra I could put on, stuff it with a bit of toilet paper, and put on a tiny tank top, to mimic a girl with boobs, I was still only in the panties, but I tried to find some shoes that fit my big feed. I tried to put on some sandals with high heels of course and even though they were too small for me, I still manage to stand in front of the mirror and took some pictures. My dick was getting hard and trying to come out of the panties, so I pulled them down, just enough to get it out, while the panties were still smashing my balls and ass, and started to masturbate. It didn’t take me more than 2 minutes to cum right there in the hallways in front of the mirror. I took the shoes off and grab some paper towels to clean my cum off the floor, right at that moment I heard the key and someone opening the front door. I rushed straight away to the other room, my father came home early today and almost caught me like that. I quickly took off the tank top and bra, hid them under my pillow, and put on some shorts and a t-shirt, like nothing has happened, with the thong still on me. I spend the night with the thong, and since I didn’t get a chance to go and change, I could feel the band rubbing against my ass all night. After that day, I started to try new stuff, I was afraid to get caught so I was very careful when and where I also didn’t want to stretch out any cloth so I was very picky with them. I also started to put stuff in my butt, my finger, a toothbrush, and so on.

    I was almost 19 years old now, still a virgin except for the stuff I did alone of course. I and my buddies were still chasing girls, and I had my little secret on the side. A couple of months back, my mom was cleaning and she gave me to throw away a lot of her old clothes, which I didn’t do, and now I had a ton of cloth to dress up and not care if I stretch them out or not, I even ripped a couple while trying to put them on. I was having fun, dressing up from time to time, I even bought a small vibrator from a local sex shop, to play with. I normally didn’t even enjoy the feeling of it getting inside my ass that much, but when dressed up or horny for a few days, it was wonderful. I would stick it with some duct tape on a wall or the side of the bed and I would sit on it and fuck myself like that. I never thought I would do anything more than that, I was just experimenting I was saying to myself.

    It was the beginning of the summer. I didn’t spend much time at home, always out in one place or another, but It was a very hot day. Everyone was at home to beat the heat and I was bored. No one wanted to go out, so I decided to check what my old buddy Jack is doing. His parent had another child a few mount back so I rarely so him now since he was helping out with the baby. I called him and he was free so we decided to hand out for a bit. We were chilling at the part, walking around catching up, but it was scorching hot outside, so I invited him over to beat the heat and chill at my place, like old times. We were just chilling and reminiscing about old times. We were checking girls from each other schools and so on when he mentioned that there is a rumor, that one of his classmates was filmed during sex. We started to search around till we found the said video. She was down on her knees, sucking some old dude’s dick, it was really bad quality, but you could tell it was her. I noticed Jack’s pants growing, and he started to pull his pants aside, moving in the chair, it was clear he was getting hard.

    “Man stop it; I’m getting too hard it’s starting to hurt.” – he said.

    “What the matter? You like this girl or something?” – I asked.

    “No dude, I just haven’t masturbated in a while, with the baby and all, don’t have much time alone lately., and I’m afraid I could come in my pants from just watching this.” – he replied.

    We stopped the porn but kept watching and talking about it, and my eyes keep locking down his pants, his erection wasn’t going down.

    “Man I would do anything for a blowjob at this moment, why are all the girls so lame?”- he said.

    “I don’t know man; they should be more like her.”

    “Dude I’m going crazy, my balls hurt, do you mind if a jack one off here? I want to finish the video and jack on it. Please I know it’s weird, but I’m going to burst soon.”

    I paused for a moment thinking of what he wanted to do, me in the room and him jacking off right in front of me. I mean I have watched gay porn and dressed in woman’s cloth, but a cock right next to me, I don’t know how I’m going to react, would I ignore it or I would stare, I have heard some of my other buddies talk, that they have jack off together and so on, but I have never done that. I wanted to see it again, and maybe even touch it but still, it was weird to me.

    “I don’t know dude, it’s kind of weird with me being here, and I don’t feel like leaving so you can jack off here.”- I replied.

    “O, it’s okay dude, I have done it before with Nick (that’s one of his cousins), we just jack off together while watching porn, and we didn’t even look at each other, it’s not that weird, you can do it with me, come one.” – he said.

    I wasn’t sure about it, but I tentatively agreed. We put the video back on and he didn’t waste a second he pulled his dick out and started to masturbate. I leaned back on my chair and took out mine as well, but I could not get hard at that moment, and I kept turning my head around to watch him masturbate, my eyes kept fixating on his cock. He was better looking than me and still perfectly shaved down there, from the heat that day I could see the sweat on his balls, dripping down as he was moving his hand up and down his junk, so much so that I started to sweat as well, not sure if it was the heat or something else. It didn’t take long for him to cum in a napkin nearby, while I was still soft, so I put my back in my pants and that was it for the day.

    After that event, he came back the next few days, and every day he asked me to jack off at home and I let him. This time I managed to get hard and join him so it’s not that weird, but for a whole week my eyes kept turning to his cock. I even licked my lips a couple of times, involuntarily, but still, I believed he noticed that. It was Monday when he called me that he is coming back from the gym and he was passing by my building and if I want to grab a coffee or something and hang out. I agreed. So we grab a coffee and were sitting in my room just lessoning to music and talking, after an hour or so, he straight away asked me if I want to masturbate together, and I agreed. We put on some movie and started to slowly stoke our cock, but again my eyes kept finding his cock, until:

    “Dude do you want to stroke each other cocks?” – he asked me.

    “What?” – I replied.

    “Stroke each other, it will be new, different, maybe a bit weird, but I bet it will feel great. Come one and we will do it at the same time so it will be weird for the both of us.”

    “Ok.” – I said with a trembling voice.

    We lay on the bed, with the porn still going on the PC, next to each other, and we grab each other cock. It was strange having another man’s dick in my hand at first, but as I started to move my hand up and down it felt nice. In the meantime, I could feel his hand on my cock, he was squeezing much harder than I normally do I could feel I want to finish very fast. And there it is after just a few minutes I started to cum all over his hand and myself, he grabbed a napkin to clean his hand and made a joke about how fast I came. I kept stroking his cock, since the agreement was for him to jack me off and vice versa. He told me that my hand is too dry and that it hurts a bit if maybe I have lube or something, I did, but it was hidden with my vibrator so I told him no, so then he asked me if maybe a could spit on my hand and rub him off like that. I agreed, but for some reason instead of pulling my hand spitting on it, and rubbing him again, I leaned down to his cock, spit on top of his head, and started to play with it using my finger, to rub the spit all over. I didn’t even realize my head was this close to his dick before I leaned again and spit some more on top of his head. My lips were only a few inched away from it when I heard:

    “You can lick it if you want, I don’t mind.” – he said.

    “What?” – I asked, not even realizing where I am at this moment.

    “I noticed how you stare at my cock sometimes, and I mean you almost did kiss it just now. So if you want to I will be ok with that.”

    I was confused as to what is going on at the moment, did he just offer me to suck his cock.

    “Just a quick lick, or suck to try what it tastes like, I will return the favor tomorrow I promise. I want to see what it feels like, for someone to lick your cock, maybe feel lips wrapped around it. Just for a second.” – he said.

    With his cock still in my hand I leaned forward and just put my lips on top of his head for a second, I pulled right away, and try to lick the top of it very gently. To be fair I have sucked my dildo before I just didn’t want to see like this is something I want to do. With every lick I started to get bolder, I licked the head, and went down the stem, until I just went for it, I opened my mouth and took it inside, just slowly up and down inch by inch, until I had almost his entire dick in my mouth, I started to suck him faster going up and down, moving my hand up and down as well, giving him a full blowjob to be fair. It didn’t take long for a hit to start shaking, I moved my head away just in time as he came all over my hand and his pants. I picked up a napkin to clean my hand as he said:

    “Wow dude that was the best thing ever, I have never cum so hard before.” – breathing heavily. “You ok? It wasn’t too weird I hope?”

    “I’m fine I said, but remember tomorrow is your turn.”

    “Yea you got it.”

    He was still breathing heavily, head down on the bed with eyes closed, which gave me the perfect opportunity to lick the side of my hand without him noticing, I needed to try the taste of his sperm. I had tried mine before and I liked it, but I have always wanted to try someone else’s sperm, his was a lot saltier than mine, but maybe I need to get a mouthful just to be sure. That night I kept repeating the event of the day, I could not get the taste of his cock out of my mind, how it felt in my mouth.

    The next day we meet up in the afternoon, and we talked for a bit, but I was eager to not waste time, not so much that I wanted to get my dick wet, but more so that I wanted to suck his cock again, of course, he didn’t know that at the time. Once again we put on some porn on the PC and we lied down on the bed next to each other, we started stoking each other cocks again. After we were both hard, I was just slowly playing with his cock, I didn’t want him to come before I got my taste again, on the other hand, he was speeding up and stroking my cock as hard as he could, I’m pretty sure he just wanted to make me cum so he doesn’t have to suck my dick:

    “Dude slow down, or I’m going to cum. And you still owe me a blowjob.” – I said.

    “Sorry I just got carried away.” – he replied.

    “That’s ok, now you ready? Go down there and let’s see what you got.”

    He got up on his knees next to me while I was still laying on my back, he was slowly stocking my cock and just looking at it:

    “Come on man, do a little spit, rub it in, then a little closer and you will get it.” – I was eager.

    He spits on his hand and rubs it in, after a few moments he did it again on top of my head, and started to play with my cock head and rub it in. He got closer to it, but he looked afraid, he got his lips on my head for half a second, before pulling back, I didn’t say anything, then he put his tongue out slightly and tried to touch my cock with it. Then he pulled back and said:

    “Sorry V I can’t, it’s not me, I don’t like it. Sorry I made you do it.”- he said.

    “Come to one Jack, we had a deal.” – I replied.

    “I’m sorry man I just can’t, I don’t like it.”

    “How can you not like it, if you haven’t even tried it?” – I replied, hoping I can play this to my advantage.

    “I will make you a new offer, you suck me now as we agreed, and after if you want I will blow you again, no strings attached this time. I want to see if you like it. Deal?” – I offered him.

    He hesitated for a moment, but knowing how horny he is all the time, I was sure he will agree. Then he nodded and again went down to try and suck my cock. His head was just over my dick, he opened how to mouth a little and started to kiss the top of my head, very slowly going down on me. He would pull back up and try again, after a few tries I offered to help, I grabbed his head while his mouth was already on my cock, and instead of pushing down I lifted myself a bit and started to fuck him in the mouth, holding his head so he can’t run away. After a minute of trust, I relax down on the bed, and I could he kept moving up and down, sucking my cock out of his own free will now. I’m not sure how much he enjoyed it, but he was now blowing me, playing with my cock with his hand, licking the stem while watching me straight into my eyes. I had a huge smile on my face, watching him down there while he sucked my cock. I had also shaved btw, my cock balls, and my ass, mainly because it felt nicer when I was wearing a thong. When I was close to ejaculating I warn him and he pulled his head back and finish me off with his hand, then again clean up using a napkin.

    “Did you like it?” – he asked me.

    “Yea it was great, you are good at this. But the important question is, did you like it?” – I replied.

    “It wasn’t as bad as I expected, I felt sweet and nice, to be honest, but I prefer getting my dick sucked. But I won’t force you if you don’t want to, alter all you already sucked me off ones.” – he replied.

    “And did you like, how I sucked your cock?” – I asked.

    “O man, best feeling ever, I loved it.” – he said.

    “Well seems to be, you enjoyed sucking my cock as well since you are still hard. It will be wasted not to take advantage of that erection. And I did promise you if you blew me I will blow you back so…” – I replied.

    I told him to sit on the edge of the bed, and I kneeled on the ground right in front of him. I was on my knees, but I had spread my legs a bit so my dick would touch the floor, I wanted to feel the cold floor for some reason. My dick was still leaking a bit of cum, and I could feel it dripping down on the laminate. It didn’t take me a long time to get down to business, I had grabbed his cock with one hand, at the base, playing with his balls with the other, while sucking at his cock. I could hear him moan from the feeling I was giving him.  I was very focused on sucking his cock, but at one point I wanted to lick his balls as well, I grabbed his dick and lifted it while sticking my tongue out and licking his balls. Our eyes caught up, he was watching me tight in the eyes, while I had my tongue out and I was licking his ball sack. Without breaking eye contact, I moved back to his sock, sucking him dry, and playing with it. You could hear the noises of me sucking his cock, going up and down, saliva dripping down his balls. I was trying to take it as much as I can’t before I start to gag. Then going up to take a breath and sucking it again as much as I can. I will never forget the surprise and joy on his face at that moment. I’m convinced he realized at that moment that this will not be the last time I suck his cock.

    He told me he is going to cum any moment, with the expectation I will move, but not this time. I kept sucking his cock, until I felt the warm creamy substance in the back of my mouth, at which point, I wrapped my lips tight around his head and started to gather all the seamen. I could feel the pleasure as he ejaculation in my mouth. After he was done he locked down on me, and I was just getting my mouth off his cock, then I showed it to him, mouth full of cum, dripping at the side of my mouth. I swallowed the whole load, before sticking my tongue out to show him, and laughing at the same time:

    “Wow dude, what was that?”- he asked.

    “I just wanted to see what it feels and tastes like, it’s not bad at all.” – I said with a smile.

    “Lol man, are you into this stuff, have you done this before?” – he asked me.

    “Well I did yesterday, but besides that no, I just felt like it. Did you enjoy it?”

    “Best day of my life.”

    “Good, if you are lucky it might happen again.” – I replied while getting up and licking the rest of the sperm out of my fingers.

    He had to go, so we washed up quickly before he left. I still had the taste of his cum in my mouth.

    The next day I wasn’t expecting him to call me, since he was supposed to be busy. But here we were at 11, and he called and asked me if he can come by, I agreed of course. We talked for a few minutes before he started to ask me questions, about how long have I wanted to suck cock, or if it is something new, do I like guys, whether have I been with someone else, do I watch gay porn, and so on. But I told him that this was something new, and it all started because he wanted us to jerk off together and that this was something I wanted to do at the moment. He didn’t buy it, but dropped it for the moment and asked me if it was something I feel like doing again, now. I smiled back at him and said:

    “Sure, but I want something else first.”

    “Like what?” – he asked.

    “I want for us to make out first, just to see what it was like.”

    He tentatively agreed, it was a little awkward since none of us kissed a guy before but still. I leaned toward him and gently kissed his bottom lip, then I went for a full kiss, before feeling him kissing me back, after a few gentle kisses we started to use our tongues and there you go we were making out, just as a normal couple do. I don’t know why, but after a few moments, he grabbed my ass and pulled me toward him. I on the other hand grabbed his ass with one hand, while cupping his balls with the other. We were both standing up, making out before I stuck my hand down his pants, grabbed his dick, and started to play with it. I could feel him getting hard in my hand. Without saying anything I squatted down, and started to unzip and pull down his jeans, after which I took his dick out of his boxer and just started sucking it. Licking it up and down, gently biting his head, and then sucking it all up. At one moment he grabbed the back of my head and started to pump me in the mouth. You could hear the gag noises and how he was slapping my mouth with his cock. He let me go to finish at my paste, at which point my hand was on his ass, grabbing and squeezing him. Moving my fingers, a little closer to his anus, I was sucking his dick hand free. After a few more moments of deep throat and he was Cumming in my mouth once again. This time I let it spit all over my face, spitting it out back on his cock, sucking it off again, and letting it drip down the floor, except for the part I swallowed. I stood up and winked at him, before going to the sperm off my face. I guess he just came by for a blow since he said he has to leave right after, good thing I didn’t mind.

    It was now Thursday, we were texting all morning and he said he was busy helping his mother to watch his brother and so on. Remember we were still friends for more than 10 years, we were chatting and played games all the time, so we were in touch all the time, and we did live very close to each other, so it was not strange if people saw us together almost every day. I didn’t have any plans for the day, so I was just on the computer watching videos and chatting with people. It was almost 17:00 when Jack texted me he was going to the store and if he was on the way back he can come by to get his hat, he had forgotten it the previous day, so I said sure. My apartment was on the 3rd floor, and it was the only one occupied out of the 3 there. It was 17:10 when he rang the bell, and I went to open the door. It’s good to mention that my father comes from work around 17:00 to 17:30, so I didn’t plan for anything since I did want to get a cough under any circumstances sucking another man’s dick. On the other hand, I could always hear someone coming up the stairs, and there was no one else that can come out since the other apartments were empty. I opened the door and gave him his hat, he said thank and that he will text me later, and maybe if he is free we can hang out tomorrow, I said sure, but right as about he was ready to go down the stairs, I pulled him back, put his back against the wall, right there on the stairway and stuck my tongue down his mouth, I told his I need to give him something else, before whispering in his ear to be quiet. As I kneeled once again and pulled his shorts, to reveal his smelly and sweaty cock. It didn’t take more than a few seconds for him to get hard. I was jacking him off while swallowing his cock, the idea was for him to cum as fast as possible since I didn’t know if we will even be able to finish as my father could come home any moment, and he was also in a hurry to get home. Good thing it didn’t take too long for him to start Cumming in my mouth again, swallowed some, careful not to drip on the floor, before leaving the rest in my mouth. I then stood up, pulling his pants back up in the meantime, and went for a kiss, forcing him to drink his cum out of my mouth. He wasn’t expecting that at all, but he still swallowed it, and to be fair it wasn’t that much, to begin with. I told him that this was what I wanted to give him and said bye, before going back inside. 2 minutes later my father came home, and I was still washing the sperm off my mouth. Good timing, I thought.

    The next day – Friday, I was up early, Jack texted me that he will be free around noon and if I want to hang out. I agreed. He wanted to walk around town and hang out not only to come to my place, and maybe later if was in the mood he was up for something else. But I told them it’s better to come by first, while I was alone and then we can hang out. We were at my place again, and he was explaining to me how he enjoyed Thursday’s quick encounter, especially the end. I laugh since I knew he was going to like that. As I was just finishing up an email on my PC, I felt his hand on my dick. He told me he felt bad that only he got his dick wet, and even though it wasn’t his favorite to suck cock, he wanted to suck mine, and he wanted to taste what my sperm tasted like as well. He was sitting next to mean leaned down to suck my dick, and just as he was getting ready to go down to the floor and start to suck it, I hear keys and the front door opening. My mother came home, greeted us, and told me she forgot something. I went to the kitchen to talk to her, but I forget that my pants were unzipped. She told me to pull my pants back up, and said it was rude to stay like that while I have guessed if only she knew. I told her I was just getting dressed and we were going out, she told me to have fun and left back for work. The moment I went back to my room, I pulled my pants back down and slapped Jack’s face with my cock, he didn’t need a second invitation to put it in his mouth. We started to get undressed and ended up on the bed, in 69 with me on the bottom. He was sucking my cock, while jamming his down my throat. I was grabbing his ass while sucking, and my finger slowly started to move to his asshole. The moment I lightly touch it and try to push my finger inside, he jumped up and told me he is not into that, all the rest was fine but not that, so I told him to relax, before forcing him onto the bottom. We finished up pretty much at the same time, with him drinking most of my cum, before I turned around to him, and kissed him with his cum still in my mouth again. We started to make out with sperm-filled mouths, swallowing every last drop. After he said he liked the taste of my semen more, but I disagreed. We got dressed and went out.

                                                                                                                           

    Saturday and Sunday we were both busy, and we didn’t have a free field for anything so the days were pretty normal. On Monday I was hoping something will happen. I normally masturbate at least once a day, but since last week, I decided I want something different. He didn’t have the time to meet up during the day, but we still saw each other in the evening. I was very horny now, and I could feel my ass itching, at first I thought this will be it, just a blowjob now and then to take the edge off, but now I was ready for more, but I didn’t know how to bring it up. I knew he didn’t want anything near his ass, but what about if I offered mine. We were sitting on a bench talking when he once again started to ask me questions. I decided I want to admit some of the parts. So I asked him:

    “Do you remember a few years back, with the flu “vacation”, how you jacked off in my bathroom with my mom’s shoes?”

    “Yes I remember” – he replied. “Since then” – he asked.

    “No not really, but after a while, after that, I was also bored of masturbation the same as you, and I started to search for new things. That is how I found gay porn, guys sucking each other cock, guys dressed as girls, girls with cock, and so on.  Then I started to read stories and forums about people’s experiences and I got curious. So I started to watch and read more and more. Then a few times after that every time I came I tried to taste my sperm, but I could not when I finally managed I didn’t like it at all, but after a few months I started to crave it again and I started to taste good. I even played with my anus, rubbing it with a finger or sticking a toothbrush inside.” – I explained.

    “Really, do you like that? For me I don’t think will like it, the blowjob is one thing but this, not so much, and I still like chicks who don’t get me wrong, I still want to fucked so many of my girlfriends.” – he replied.

    “Relax dude, me too. This is just something different I wanted to try and see if I like.”

    “Do you think you would like want, to take a dick up the butt at some point?” – he asked.

    “Yea, maybe I don’t know yet.” – I replied, hiding the fact that I have already fucked myself with a dildo several times, and I did enjoy it, not to mention all the girl clothes I wore.

    We talked for a few more hours before going home. The next day I had to get up early since I was going out of town, so one more day when it will be dry for me.

    The next night we texted and I invited Jack to come over the next day, I knew he was super horny and wanted to come over as well. At night in bed, I was thinking if I should do something more with him, maybe a little dress-up would help with the process. The next day he came over as agreed, fully expecting what will happen. We both knew it, and since we were both so horny, we got straight down to business. We were laying on the sides facing each other sucking each other cock. He came super-fast, I guess I’m better at blowjobs, but after he came he kept going, he kept sucking me off, which I didn’t expect to be honest I thought he will probably just finish me off with his hand. I was just enjoying his lips around my cock, and the taste of his sperm was still in my mouth when I felt him getting hard again. After he came I kept playing with his balls and cock, but didn’t expect him to get hard again so fast, well it’s not a good thing to waste an erection so I blow him one more time. Our experience so far was pretty good but I kept wanting more. And there were only 3 months before we went to college so I didn’t want to waste much time.

    We could not meet on Thursday, which gave me more time to prepare for my Friday plans. I shaved my dick, ball, and ass, really good, picked up a little red thong, and black pantyhose, they were a little ripped but who cared, I didn’t have the bra to match the thong, it was more pink but still. I got a little white skirt, which didn’t fit, but I manage to put it on, and a small white tank top. I was looking at myself in the mirror, it wasn’t great, but if you looked from the shoulders I didn’t look bad, my face even shaved didn’t look anything like a girl, but that was the best I could do. None of my mother’s boots fit me, but I found a pair of high-heel-open shoes that will work, not that I needed them, but I wanted to get the full picture.

    Friday came, and Jack came by around 11. We hang out for a bit before he asks me if want to do it again, but I told him I have a surprise today and for him to be patient. I was scared of us getting caught, it was one thing to be naked and if someone came home, we can put on a shirt and pants in a second we hear the door, and even if we had only pants on, not that weird, it was summer, but this, it took me 15 minutes to get dress and at least half of that to get undress, but the risk made it even more exciting. I figured the best time is between 13:00 and 15:00, it was not noon, and hopefully, no one will come home before 15:00. At precisely 13:00 I told him to relax and that I will be back in a few minutes, I had a surprise for him. He had no idea what to expect. I got dressed as fast as I could, so far so good. I told him to close his eyes, before walking into the room, you could even hear the heels while I walked into the room. I went to him and kissed him, while placing his hand on my waist, before telling him to open his eyes. He was stunned at the sight.

    “What is that? What are you wearing?” – he asked while checking me up and down with his mouth open wide.

    “Do you like it?”

    “I loved it, it’s amazing, but what made you do this?” – he asked

    “I will explain later for now, do you want to feel?” – asked him while touching my legs.

    He just nodded and I went close to him. He was staring and touching my whole body, from my empty bra, down my ass, and slowing down my legs to my shoes. I even told him to kiss my toes which he did right away. He was sitting in a chair when I pushed him back and kneel in front of him. I took his t-shirt off and pulled his pants down, he was already hard. So I started to play with his cock, stroking it and sucking it softly.

    “Do you like me like this? Dressed like a slut, eager for a cock.” – I asked.

    “Yea, yea, yea.” – was the only thing he manage to say.

    “Do you want to punish this bad girl; do you want to slap my ass?”

    The moment I said it, he leans forward and started to slap my ass, hard. It felt nice and I tried to make the noise that a girl will make at that moment. I stood up, and step off the heels, they didn’t fit anyways, then I slide off the skirt which also didn’t fit well, exposing my ass. At that moment he realized that I was also wearing a thong, I stepped on the bed on all fours, ass facing him, before asking him to punish me some more. He came behind me and slapped my ass a few more times before I turned around and started to suck his cock again.

    “So what do you think, you want to try it? – I asked.

    “Try what he replied?” – he replied.

    “My ass, do you want to fuck me in the ass?”

    “Are you sure?” – he replied.

    I stood up and went to my desk drawer, I took a bottle of lube and a condom from there. I gave him the condom and told him to put it on, before starting to pull down the pantyhose and panties. I went back to the bed, and he was next to it, struggling to put on the condom. I helped him, and then took the cock in my mouth again, I prefer it bare, but for the first time, I wanted all the lube I could get. I turned around and poured a bit of lube over my ass crack, and asked him to rub it in with his finger, slowly pushing it inside if he can. He started to rub it in on my hole gently all around the ring, before starting to push his index finger inside. It was a good amount of lube and I did practice with my vibrator the night before to get ready, so it went inside with no trouble, I then squirted some more lube on my ass and he again rubs it in and put 2 fingers inside this time. He was finger fucking my ass with both fingers for a few minutes, asking me if I’m all right and if it hurts. I told him it feels nice and to keep going. I was getting horny and hard from his fingers, so I raised, ass still toward him, pulled him close by his dick, put some lube on my hand, and rubbed it all over his cock, I put some more on my ass, and then positioned his dick behind me. I was on all fours and told him to go slow. His head was on my asshole, and he started to push slowly inside of me, even though my ass was ready and lubed up properly I still felt pain. But it wasn’t too bad, didn’t even realize he was already inside of me. He started to pull out but I told him to wait like that for a moment. It still felt a bit weird and there was pain, so I gently pulled the dick out of my ass and told him we will try another way. I told him to sit down, and then I mounted him face-to-face. I slid that cock inside of me slowly, and with his dick inside of me, I started to kiss him. Taking my mind off the pain for a moment helped, since only after a few minutes I started to go up and down on that cock. I was moving very slowly, the same way I used to do with the dildo, my hand was wrapped around him and I asked him if it feels good. He said that it was amazing, very tight, something he never felt before. This felt nice now, the cock inside of me, but I didn’t want to jump on it, I wanted him to fuck me, so I stood up, his cock falling out of my ass, and I stood again on all four on the bed, and told him to fuck me. He didn’t need a second invitation, he placed his dick again on my ass and started to push, slowly penetrating me. This is what I expected, this is what I craved. With every stroke I could feel him deeper inside of me, he was also picking up speed, holding me by the waist. I could feel my semi-hard cock dangling under me. I could feel the pre-cum dripping out of it, I was moaning so loud to the sound of his tights slapping my ass. I’m sure that at that moment if someone came home we would not notice, and at that moment I didn’t even care. I was stroking my cock almost ready to cum, when he pulled out and turned me over. He put my legs on his shoulders and started to fuck me like that. I was still moaning with every thrust, stroking my cock. After a few more strokes, he pulled out, took the condom off, and started to cum all over my body, some of it even reached my mouth. He collapsed next to me on the bed, while I was still stroking my cock, ready to cum any second now, covering myself with my cum as well.

    I was laying on the bed next to him covered in cum, and didn’t have the strengths to was up, but I knew I had to. Before getting up I asked him:

    “Did you like it?”

    “I loved it, I want to fuck you again and again.”

    “We can work with that I replied, before going to the bathroom.”

    Later that day I explained to him how I dressed up, from where did I get the clothes, and so on. He was very excited about the opportunities that will come with this revelation.

    This was my first time with Jack, and there was a lot that happened in the next few months, with a ton of surprises. If you enjoyed the story so far please keep reading it, even though it might not be so full of details. The second part of the adventure is going to be a bit different.

  • Out in the Parking Deck

    Elvin is waiting by the time I get up there. I do not need to see his chiseled jaw tense to know he is a motherfucker pissed. Elvin is impatient by nature and perfectly timed to a fault by sheer mechanics. He gives me a precise time to meet him up there, and I am running terribly late. Two minutes to be exact and counting. Seventeen minutes longer than my dominant bull should have to wait on his warm wet boi-cunt. Damn the elevators for acting up! Damn those many flights of stairs dashed up to make up for my slight delay. I am sweating and shivering cold by the blast arctic air that engulfs me. Still, I put on a smile for my stud, pretending to be oblivious to his growing contempt for my tardiness. With every poise step the closer I get to him, envelop in his cheap cologne, the more my feign mien become genuine.

    “Bitch!” Here comes the verbal smackdown, him leaning against the car door. Arms folded tight legs cross cockily with a dark shoe on its tip atop the white stripe under the dim fluorescent light. “When I give you a time to show up, I expect your ass to show up on time!”

    Bitch, my boy-cunt tingles violently. It naturally grows moist at the harsh sound of his rich deep bass and scolding arrogance.

    Most boys cringe at the crass. Evocative of their fathers scolding them for liking cocks wedged down their throats. I am not most boys. Lewd is endearing to my lust, my hole. Mine is quite sensitive right now, waiting on this, waiting on him.

    He wags his lone finger and tut-tuts. He sees where my hands are going. I want to touch my ass, my damp lewdness.

    I love a man that keeps me in line—under his spell.

    “Yes Papa.” I agree pinning my arms back to my side.

    His arms come down and he gives a slight smirk that disappears into the murk around us. “At least you know how to follow those orders.”

    I bite my inner cheeks. I cannot let him know I am glad I please him in this manner. I pray it is enough to win him over, to make him stay.

    Boyfriends of the past have always treated me like the golden goose because I am beautiful and blonde with a thin almost statuesque frame and in exchange for a little slice of tight boi-cunt ever so often they allow me to treat them like shit on the sidewalk while giving me their money. Elvin is of a different breed. He fancies himself a different kind of man. He wants boi-cunt and throat whenever he wants boi-cunt and throat; on his time and on his watch. No room for compromise. Take his demand or leave it.

    “You’re lucky I’m in a good mood, bitch.”

    I stifle my grid. I know I must be punished for showing up a minute late much less two. However, I cannot show I am going to enjoy the punishment that is sure to come. But I do. I start to get warm. I get turned on even more than I am standing there in front of him in nothing more than my undershirt and bikini briefs where the rest of my clothes, my belongings, left abandoned near the top of the stairwell.

    I tuck my arms into my shirt and remove it showing off my smooth flat torso. Most guys instantly drool at the magnificent sight. Ogle at the possibility of sex, my small perky nipples.

    Elvin is different. He is every much unimpressed.

    “Tits. What good do they do me?” He uncrosses his legs. He shows me what I do for him when he flashes me the sizeable bulge in his black slacks.

    I lick my lips. His cock has left me playing with my boi-cunt in the afterglow of our rendezvous many of nights. I swallow hard in anticipation. I swallow again in sheer clarity. I catch he isn’t in his security uniform tonight. He is wearing a sweater and a necktie, slacks and some really nice dress shoes. He must have something special plan.

    “Get over yourself bitch.” Elvin deflates my romantic notions. I know then this getup is meant for her. Jolie, the girl he has been courting for months now. The girl he loves and says he wants to marry someday. Jolie is a fool saving herself for marriage. Elvin is a man with needs that need to be met now! I satisfy such needs every time he comes calling, even at this hour, before the stroke of midnight. “Get to it, bitch. Get to work!”

    My boi-cunt pulses. “Yes Papi.”

    I let my slip fall and step closer to him. He always chooses the best places out in the urban open for me to do this.  I reach for his belt. He catches my arm before I descend and pulls me in real close.

    “Holiday.” Elvin whispers in my ear. This is the safe word for tonight.

    New Year’s. Valentines. Memorial Day. Forth of July. Labor Day. Halloween. Thanksgiving. Christmas. I rattle in my mind. All holidays.

    He gives me a word though there is really no point in remembering it. I don’t need it…but just in case.

    He loses his grip. I reach again, further down on his waist this time. I unzip his slacks. His cock is rolling with heat behind his thermal boxer briefs. I get a hold of his cock behind the slit. His cock is big and incredible. It is far from long. It is instead very meaty with a heavy girth, like a rim-wide soda can needing to be gulped. I stroke his chunky cock to his delight and watch a sneaking smile creep behind his mouth. I do not need his facial flex to feel his tip drool across my fingertips.

    “Yes, Papa.” I concede. I unbuckle his belt. Even more heat radiates.

    I pull down his slacks and his boxer briefs and watch the infamous cock pop out at me like a diving board, stiff and out, while I descend onto my shins.

    A vicious chill run through me. The concrete is awful and cold.

    I snap back to when the stiffen tube swats me in the face. Left, right, and back against several times over with its slime smearing me.

    “Get to work on your job bitch!” Elvin growls.

    Bitch. There it goes again. Boi-cunt juices flowing.

    Hypnotic, I catch his frank bait in my mouth and receive it hungrily. I steadily lap its continuing milky fizz. I look up at Elvin with a knowing smile knowing that I can never again look at a can of Red Bull the same. There is no effervescent drink like his.

    I peel his weighed cock off my lips ever so slowly. I want him to hear it pop out of my mouth, just like he likes it. I kiss the big blunt head and encircle my tongue around the tight foreskin.

    Most boys are embarrassed about giving head. Most look for the privacy of four walls. I look for open and apparent with hints of doom and gloom setting the mood. Elvin doesn’t disappoint. He delivers every time. Tonight, he chooses the staff parking deck of where I work. I find my position both scary and hot, knowing at any moment that one of my hospital colleagues might walk up on me giving the second-shift security guard a serious blowjob. I lick in earnest, his heavy balls, the crease of his groin, in grateful gratitude.

    “Nah, nah, nah,” Elvin tut-tuts. “I need you to get on it, bitch. Pronto!”

    I do like I did before and the many times before that. I swallow his cock as best I can and suck like I am on a mission from the god above. Elvin says if I want to be his bitch that he must treat me like his bitch. “Sweet boys can be dainty with dick. Fags you can throat fuck silly with it. You’re a sweet boy of incredible beauty no doubt, but as my bitch you must truly be a fag at heart.” I learn that day he was right. Sweet boys suck cock as an intimate act. Fags, as he calls them, suck dick like their lives depends on it. He teaches me the way of the fag using his beautiful peppercorn pipe.

    His hand is firm against my head. Fingers rake in my head tugging me back and forth on his wiry crotch. He isn’t rough—yet. Elvin is taking his sweet time to get there, building momentum, a sustainable rhythm of lust. His breathing becomes shallow with every aggressive thrust. His body quivers, shaking slightly with the sensation of me sucking him off.

    I got the best of him. I laugh in my head.

    I feel beyond his lewd labels. I magically adopt my own in the moment, those lewd names, and things I think of lying in bed playing with myself. I am his cocksucking bitch, and I love every second of it and so does my boi-cunt.

    Sweat pours off him and mists onto me. He is close. He is too proud to admit it with words, but he is. His cock becomes more rigid.

    He refuses I get the best of him this way. He holds my nose closed and rides my face with his thick bludgeon. I gag. I gurgle. He is not quite satisfied. Not even when I bubble back on him with thick sputum.

    “C’mon, bitch, suck this dick!” He holds my head against his plunging force. “That’s it! Suck my dick! That’s my bitch! That’s it! Fuck!”

    He grunts. He groans. He comes.

    I am left to pool and swallow his cock slaver with excess dribbling out of the corners of my mouth. Still, I try my very best to clean up the mess I made.

    He takes a deep breath after a long pause, and then growls, “Bitch.”

    He wants me on my feet.

    I move to them with pubic floss jammed between my teeth. I forget the cold of the concrete until my soles meet them again. Awful cold.

    “Knees.” Elvin orders no sooner than he can study the remains of his work painted on my face.

    I move back into place. I almost let out a smile. His cock isn’t getting sleepy.

    “Belt.”

    I pull his belt through its loops and hand it over to him.

    He folds it in half and places it on the hood.

    “Feet.” He growls loosening his necktie from his collar.

    I move back to my feet again. Our eyes don’t have time to meet before he spins me around and in one effortless stroke blindfolds me with his necktie. I heard the belt buckle slide off the hood. I feel his strong hands clasp my shoulder and turn me somewhat. The leather strap strikes my ass quick and hard. I brace the hood in front of me. I know better than to let anything more a muffle yelp.

    “Stay there.” He barks.

    I feel him take his rightful place behind me.

    Elvin is full of surprises. He is an unwavering man taking what he wants when he wants it. I expect that to be my boi-cunt around his cock. I receive two fingers he willfully pushes inside of me instead. I gasp. My boi-cunt and its creamy juices are already saturating his fingers.

    “You’ve been ready for this all day, huh?”

    He moves his fingers seductively, taking his sweet precious time roaming around down there. I tingle. I am awash in embarrassment. Already I hear his fingers and my juices making a wet sloshing noise. I am opening. I am so enraptured at his touch I am almost caught off guard by his transition from those fingers to his thumb caressing the edge of my prostate. He moves his thumb further in. I clench my teeth as he finds an even more wonderful spot up there to toy with. 

    I shudder. I want to be for it. I don’t. I can’t. I already drunk his load and let him blindfold me in a dark parking lot.

    “Difficult bitch, huh?” He slaps my ass with his hands. One smack louder than the other and the other and then another…then another.

    “Oh god!” I finally concede when he reaches with his lewd hand from my crack down to pat my sloppy wet boi-cunt. “Papa, I need your dick up in me!”

    He pretends not to hear me. I hear a stifle of my own cry whip around the concrete corner.

    “Keep leaned. Rise a little. Arms over to the sides.” Elvin commands.

    I oblige.

    I am caught between standing and falling. I wait. I hear the snap of leather come around me and straddles my waist. He pushes me forward, giving me permission to brace the hood again. Palms down the precise moment he enters me.

    Oh. Oh shit!

    Elvin is neither gentle nor kind as he is a man on the take ploughing invasion. He makes sure I take the girth of his full circumference and the incredible inches that follows suit. He holds me steady with his belt. I feel full, tight. With every second, my juices become my friend. He becomes easier for my boi-cunt to digest. I puff a sigh of relief. My walls, my gush push him out. He shifts and takes control again. He rides me. I moan, and he continues pounding. Tears swell my eyes. Roars escape my throat. I come. I come. I can’t take it no more! Oh god!

    “Holiday” races across my mind finally. The forbidden word.

    “Do you feel you need a ‘holiday,’ bitch?” Elvin bucks harder reading my mind.

    His pace is fierce. I claw the hood, bracing for another shattering orgasm. It is metal and paint and screeches and scrapes as I try.

    I come a third time, stronger than the first two come. He grunts violently.

    “I can’t hold off! I can’t hold off! Oh, bitch!”

    There goes my boi-cunt again. Lewd it’s “on” word. Wet isn’t even a viable synonym anymore. He drops the belt and steadies my waist for balance.

    He growls a guttural cry. I hear a small thud where my juices and his come meet.

    We pant and sweat and eventually get back to the cold and drab surrounding us. Elvin pulls out and pulls up his pants.

    He smacks my ass once more for the road. “Grab your keys and nothing else.”

    I look back at him casually fixing himself back up.

    I walk over there to the stairwell. I grab my keys out of my pocket and nothing else and come back to my car which he is still leaning against. He moves aside so I can climb in. I want to sit there and look at him. He disappears up the slope before I get a chance. I start up my car. I feel his cum oozing out of me onto my driver’s seat. I smile. I look forward to keeping him waiting longer next time. I like having a man like him so whipped.

  • My Summer on Fire Island

    First, thank you all for your awesome feedback on all my previous stories, both the public comments as well as the private emails.  Your feedback is what keeps the artist in me going.  The inspiration for this particular story came from one of the comments.  Essentially all my stories are about a long and erotic chase between a gay man and a seemingly straight man.  There are lots of hints, lots of tension, lots of missed opportunities, until eventually the two main characters act on their impulses and have mad passionate sex.  One of the commentors requested the story to be written from the perspective of the straight character, and voila this story.

    As usual, my stories are more about the chase and the sexual tension rather than page after page of meaningless sex.  Read it till the end, it will be worth your while.  The sex makes so much more sense once the characters have been well developed.  This is not a sex story.  It is a love story with lots of sexual tension and quite a bit of sex too.

    The other inspiration for this story is Fire Island Pines.  I have been escaping to this slice of heaven every summer for the past 20 years.  It is where I fell in love, where I was proposed to, and where I plan to spend all my summers once I retire. 

    My stories don’t explicitly mention safe sex.  It is always implied that you should use caution and common sense in all your sexual encounters. 

    Comments, feedback, suggestions, inspiration are always welcome on the comment section or privately at [email protected] 


    My Summer on Fire Island

    By DrThroat

     

    Chapter 1: May

     My name is Pat.  Patrick.  I am the middle child of a very typical lower middle-class family on the south shore of Long Island.  With Irish and Polish roots, I have a very easily handsome face and good peasant stock that helped me look fit with minimal effort.  I was never the smart kid in class.  Always B or C average.  Definitely not college bound based on grades.  And my family did not have money to send me to college just for sake of going.  I always knew that right after high school I would be going into the work force.  In fact, the last 2 summers before graduation I had worked at a construction and contractor company, and as soon I as graduated, I joined them full time.  All that physical labor and my good genes made me look buff and fit with minimal effort.

    My love life was with Cindy.  We were both in out Junior year of high school when we started dating.  I was in the baseball team and she was a cheerleader.  We lost our virginity to each other a few months later.  We dated steady ever since then, and we were a good match.  She also had no grades and no money.  She worked as a supermarket cashier the last couple of summers in high school and then went to work there full time after graduation. 

    Cindy and I had a good easy life at the beginning.  Each one of us lived at home with our parents as we continued our mediocre lives and our mediocre jobs.  We hung out on the weekends with our mutual friends, most of them also people who were coupled up since high school and nobody went to college.  Life was simple and good.

    Then, it all changed.  Cindy got pregnant just shy of our 20th birthdays.  Before I knew it, we had a shotgun wedding and moved in together as a new family.  Then the baby came.  Cindy took off 2 months to take care of the baby, but with our low income we needed her full-time salary to make ends meet.  I tried to pick up extra shifts at work to pay for the daycare.

    In the meantime, she never lost the last 25 lbs she put on during pregnancy.  And it really bothered her emotionally although I didn’t care much.  I tried to be supportive.  We were both exhausted all the time, and steadily we were not having sex as much any more.  Then, yes, she got pregnant again.  We had our second baby by age 23.  She put on another 20 lbs after that.

    The math just did not add up.  Her job at the supermarket was not enough to offset the cost of daycare for 2 babies.  Her parents had moved to Jersey Shore a while back, so they could not help on a regular basis.  My mom had passed away already 10 years ago, and my dad was not one to look over 2 little babies.  The only choice was for her to stay home, and for me to pick up as many shifts and overtime as I could. 

    And then there was the issue of sex.  After she had put on so much more weight, Cindy never saw herself as a sexual being any more.  Any attempt by me to have sex, even with lots of romance and adoration, was met with a quick and flat rejection.  At age 24 I had suddenly realized I might not ever have sex again in my life.  I was not the kind to cheat on her or go to hookers.  And I could never leave her on account of this, even though sex is an important part of any relationship.

    Many days I left early in the morning and came home after the kids were put to bed already.  I had minimal contact time with them.  That became my routine for the next few years.  And no sex either.  I had to resort to occasional jerk off at the port-a-potty at the jobsite, or here and there quietly in the bathroom when Cindy was sleeping.  Life was not rewarding. 

    At one point I got the idea of placing ads for day workers instead of just picking up extra shifts at work at the same salary.  You can usually make more money that way.  I had experience with such a variety of handy jobs, I could potentially handle most things people needed to fixed.  I placed an ad in Craigslist and then waited for responses. 

    I got a few responses from people in town and other towns nearby.  The money was decent, but most of the jobs I had to do during the weekends when I was not busy with my regular job.  Which meant even less time with Cindy and the kids.  I had bills to pay, and every penny counted.  In the beginning of May I got a Craigslist response from a guy on Fire Island.  He introduced himself as Tyler Hansen.  He needed his fence painted.  He had all the paint and supplies already as a different handyman was supposed to get the job done for him, but he got stood up like 5 times and he was looking for a different handyman. 

    We agreed I would go there Saturday morning the weekend before Memorial Day and possibly get the job done.  From the pictures it seemed like it might be a 2-day job.  That Saturday I got on the Sayville Ferry to Fire Island Pines.  It was a particularly warmer day than average for the season, although not peak summer weather yet.  I had been to The Pines (as people called it in short) a few times on various company jobs. 

    The Pines is a 99% gay community.  The rich gays with fancy jobs and fancier summer houses.  And these houses changed owners like every 5 to 10 years.  Then the next owner usually does some minor or major construction to make the property his.  There were always projects on the island.  I had gotten used to seeing the gay guys there and how they live and interact with each other in their own private haven.  As an outsider, it was interesting to see a whole different world that existed just a short ferry ride across the bay.

    All the previous times I had gone there was with the company, which did jobs Monday to Friday and I was always accompanied by the other construction workers.  This was the first time I was going there on a Saturday morning, and all alone.  It was a whole different vibe.  Lots of young and middle-aged fit guys had packed their bags for a weekend of fun and excitement.  And there was me, the lone straight handyman going there to meet someone to complete a fence painting job.

    Due to the warm weather, I was wearing a worn-out cotton T shirt with lots of stains and holes, which fit very snug to my developed upper torso.  I was also wearing my work shorts, equally worn out from years of use and washes.  My hairy defined legs were on full display.  All this was complemented with work boots, and a washed-out baseball hat.  I had my toolbelt around my waist, and my toolbox just in case I needed more instruments as I had no idea what Tyler might have on hand.  In retrospect, I totally looked like a cartoon of the Village People or some stripper dressed as construction worker going on a gig.  All that was lost on me in those days, at that time.  But I did see all the gay guys on the boat checking me with curiosity and possibly even lust. 

    I finally made it to Tyler’s house.  Fire Island is the kind of community that nobody locks their doors.  There are no doorbells.  The fence is mainly to keep out the deer, not people.  People usually just walk into whatever house to drop in unannounced at their friends’ houses.  Still, I did not feel right walking all the way in.  I opened the gate and started calling out Tyler’s name.

    Tyler walked out from the main house entrance.  He could not have been more than 30, basically my own age.  Yet he owned this house at the same age as me and here I was coming to paint his fence for him.  Tyler was fit.  Practically same height and body weight as me.  I got my physique from working construction, he got his most likely from a proper gym with a high monthly membership.  He was wearing a pair of gray sweat shorts and nothing more.  Not even flip flops.  His defined chest could have been a replica of mine.  His face had an angelic innocent look.  True to his last name Hansen, he kinda looked like he had Scandinavian roots. 

    He seemed very happy to see me.  We shook hands.  He showed me around the front fence, my project.  I had seen the outside already, so he showed me the inside and where all the supplies were.  He already had paint as well as primer, and all the rolls and brushes.  It seemed like I would have to prime the fence that day and perhaps come back the next day to paint.  Just to be clear, I reiterated our agreement on daily rate of $200 for a full day.  He said he had the cash and he could give it to me right then or at the end of the job.  I did not feel right taking money from him in advance.  He seemed like the kind of guy who was good on his word. 

    Without too much more chit chat, I got to work and he went back inside the house.  At around 10:30 I really had to piss hard.  Normally at a job like this I would go to a corner in the yard and do my thing.  But with him inside the house, I did not want him to think I was a savage.  As much as I did not want to bother him, I had to use the bathroom.  I went to the front entrance and gently opened the door. 

    “Hello, Tyler?” I said softly.  I didn’t know if he was in the middle of something or even napping. 

    He came out from one of the rooms and inquired: “All good?”

    “Yeah, sorry, do you mind if I use the men’s room?  Sorry, nature is calling.”

    “Oh, yes, of course.  Come in please.  The guest bathroom is right down the hallway to your right.  Please, make yourself at home.”  There was something sweet and genuine about him.  His mannerism was definitely not from New York.  He had the kind of nice guy aura people from the Midwest have. 

    I went to the bathroom and did my thing.  When I came out, he had matching glasses of iced tea waiting for us on the kitchen counter. 

    “I didn’t know if you were thirsty, or what is even your refreshment of choice.  I took the liberty of serving us iced tea,” he said.

    “Oh, thanks.”  I walked up and took the glass.  Truth be told, many of my coworkers and I sneak in Budweisers in the middle of the day instead of water.  Most certainly we were not iced tea kind of crowd.  But I didn’t want to disappoint Tyler. 

    “You’re finding everything that you need for the job?”

    “Yeah, it looks like your prior handyman at least gave you a good shopping list for the project.”

    “Well, I’ll be in that room over there most this weekend working on my project if you need me again.  And please, most certainly take your lunch break at whatever time you want to.  You can even come around and hang out by the deck and pool to rest in between.  Make yourself at home.” 

    “Um, what is YOUR project you’re working on?”  As soon as those words came out of my mouth, I realized that I might have crossed a line I shouldn’t have.  His private life was none of my business.

    “I’m a screenwriter.  I write for big movies in Hollywood.  Working on my next project here in The Pines all this summer.” 

    I was at a loss for words.  My entire world consisted of other blue-collar people.  Never in my life had I ever come across anyone with Hollywood connections.  “Any movies I know?”

    He named a few big-time recent movies; I had heard of all of them.  “For that last one I won an Oscar,” he concluded. 

    Wholly shit.  It’s one thing to see the Oscars on TV; it’s another thing to have one those people in front of you serving you iced tea in his kitchen. 

    “Take your time, enjoy your iced tea.”  With that he turned around and went back to his office.  He totally didn’t mind leaving me all to myself inside his house.  I took a few sips of the iced tea and went back to work. 

    Around 12:30 I decided it was time for the lunch break Tyler was assuming I should take.  I had brought a peanut butter and jelly sandwich and a single can of Budweiser with me in my toolbox.  From being in The Pines in the past, I knew I couldn’t afford one of the lunch places in town, and altogether peanut butter and jelly sandwiches were much more in my price range. 

    I looked for a place to sit near my job area to eat my lunch.  But besides the walkway to the main entrance, the rest of the grounds were manicured with beautiful shrubs and flowers.  I looked from where I was, and I could not see Tyler inside the house.  I assumed he was still in the office area.  I thought perhaps I should take him on the offer to go around and eat my lunch on the other side of the house. 

    I walked around the house on the outside and saw the deck area for the first time.  There was a good size pool in the middle.  There were chaise lounges on one side, and an outdoor dining set on the other side.  On the far corner there was an outdoor shower, although it had no walls and was widely exposed to the outside.  I went to the other far corner and sat on the ledge.  I couldn’t possibly just walk up and sit at his dining table.  I knew my place in the world.

    Just as I was about to take the first bite out of my sandwich, I heard the sliding door open and Tyler walked out with a tray of food and a glass of white wine.  At first, he did not see me and sat himself down on the dining chair.  As soon as he looked up, I was busted. 

    “Oh, hi Pat.  Great minds work alike.  Come, come over and eat your lunch with me.”

    “I’m sorry Sir, I didn’t want to interrupt your privacy.  You said I could come to this side, but I didn’t think you were gonna be here too.  I’ll let you enjoy your lunch at peace.  I’ll go to the other side by the front gate and get back to work ASAP.”

    “Nonsense.  Bring your stuff and sit with me.  I could use the company instead of looking at that screen all day.”

    Reluctantly, I picked up my stuff and slowly, shyly moved in the direction of the dining table.  More than feeling awkward having a random lunch with someone who had hired me for a day job, I was embarrassed for him to see what I had brought for lunch.  He had healthy homemade salad with a portion of salmon on top.  And a glass of white wine.  I had a peanut butter and jelly sandwich and a Budweiser.

    I sat down across the table.  He looked over and coyly said: “Interesting choice of drink.”  At that point in time I wished the earth would open up and swallow me alive.  I had never been more embarrassed in my life. 

    I needed to say something to show him that I had at least an ounce of a sense of humor.  “Well, construction workers, you know.”  He chuckled at that.

    We each took a few bites of our food in silence.  I didn’t know him or ever hung out with rich people.  Or gay people.  Or people who have been to Hollywood.  I didn’t know how to act. I just wanted to finish that damn sandwich of mine and get back to work.  After a few more bites in silence, he asked: “Peanut butter and jelly is standard construction worker lunch too?”

    “Nah, man.  With two kids at home, and no kitchen skills whatsoever, that is the easiest thing for me to make as I left early in the morning.”  I didn’t tell him the part that this is what was in my budget range. 

    We exchanged a few more sentences, nothing of substance.  As soon as I finished my sandwich I excused myself and went all the way around the house to the front gate where I should have damn had my lunch to begin with.  Somewhere around 3 PM he came out to the front again to catch up, maybe even to check on me.  I had just a little more area to cover.

    “Looks good,” he said.  With that, he placed another glass of iced tea by my work area without saying anything about it.

    “Wait until it’s done tomorrow.” I said.

    “Thanks for all your work here.  I’m sorry if I interrupted your quiet time during your lunch break.”

    “It’s cool, man.  No sweat.  I’m used to socializing with the other workers during our lunch breaks.  That’s our ‘guy time’ together.”

    “I’m heading out to do some running.  In case you’re done here before I get back, feel free to use the restroom inside before you go.  And I’ll see you tomorrow.”

    He took a few steps toward town, but then turned around and came back toward me.  “If you’re used to socializing during lunch, then lunch is on me tomorrow.  I’ll make us both lunch. Don’t pack anything to bring with.”

    “No, no, no, sir, I can’t.  That’s way too kind of you and not needed.  I’m glad to have my food in a little corner and not bother you.”

    “Nonsense.  I’d love the company.  See you tomorrow.”  And before I got the chance to object again he ran away leaving me at my post. 

    The whole rest of the time that afternoon I was filled with thoughts as I finished the last segment of the fence.  What an interesting and peculiar character.  I had seen Will & Grace on TV, but this was legit my first time interacting with a gay guy one on one this much.  And the whole Oscars story was bigger than life.

    When I finished all the priming of the fence, I did allow myself back into the house to use the bathroom.  Even though he wasn’t there, I felt like I was intruding on his private space.  I made a dash to the bathroom and emptied my bladder.  On my way back out, he still had not returned from his run.  I paused for a moment to check out the house.  There was an open space kitchen on the right side, and a dining room in front of it before you got into the deck.  In the middle there was a generous sized living room, but no TV.  There were two rooms on the left.  The devil got into me and I walked in a bit further to see what’s there.  The room that Tyler came in and out of all day was set up like an office and gym.  There was a desk as well as a stationary bike and several weight stations.  The other room was a small bedroom.

    I didn’t want to risk getting caught snooping.  I went to the front gate, gathered my tool box and headed out.  Toward the end of the walkway I bumped into Tyler coming back from his run.  He was sweaty, his soaked shirt was clinging to his defined torso. 

    “Lunch date tomorrow,” he said as he kept running toward his home.  I never got a chance to even say good bye, let alone try to get out of him making me lunch.

    When I got home, I told Cindy all about Tyler.  She religiously watched all these award shows, and she must have seen him at some point.  She googled him and sure enough there was a picture of him in his tuxedo accepting his Oscar during last year’s event.  I didn’t tell her he offered to make me lunch the next day.  But we did watch one of Tyler’s movies on-demand.  I tried to pay extra attention to the words and dialogue, as that was all Tyler’s doing. 

    The following day, Sunday, turned out also to be a warm and sunny day.  Perfect for paint jobs.  Upon arrival, I once again gently opened the gate and yelled out Tyler’s name.  He ran out, wearing the same pair of gray sweat shorts as yesterday.  From his animated moves I could see he was freeballing it. 

    “Welcome back.  Did you have a nice evening?” he asked.

    “Yup, thanks.  Looking forward to finishing this job for you today.”

    He went back in and I started my work.  Around 11’ish he checked on me from the main door to the house: “12:30 good for you for lunch?”

    I turned around.  He was leaning on the front door with one foot over the other.  “I really don’t want to be a bother sir.”

    “Like I said, you are not a bother.  And stop calling me sir.  I’m guessing we’re the same age.  How old are you?”

    “27.”

    “I’m 28.  So no sir from now on.”

    He went back in without any further discussion.  Just shy of 12:30 he came back of the main entrance and announced: “Lunch is ready!”

    I put down my paintbrush and started walking on the ground to go around house and meet him by the deck.

    “Where are you going?  Come through the house.”

    I was never used to people being this nice to me.  Specially people I had done construction and handyman jobs for.  They always treated me like second class citizen.  I was used to that.  It had become my way of understanding my place in the world.  But Tyler was treating me differently.  He was treating me like a buddy. 

    I walked into the main living area.  I had been here before, yesterday, when he was not there.  But I made sure to act like I didn’t know what the inside looked like.  Beyond the indoor space, the deck door was open and two lunch place setting were already set up.  We walked outside.  He sat in his spot from yesterday, and I sat across from him the same spot as yesterday as well.  We each had a large plate of salad with a piece of grilled chicken breast.  He had a glass of white wine next to his plate, and there was a kitchen towel covering whatever drink he had placed for me.  Once we both got seated, he picked that kitchen towel off and revealed what was underneath it, not without first making a humorous “Ta-Dah!” sound effect.

    It was a can of Budweiser.  He had gotten me Budweiser to go with my lunch.  I looked at him and at the beer and we both burst out laughing.  Probably the situation was not THAT funny to begin with, but the whole theatrics of it was just too much.

    That was the best grilled chicken and salad I’ve ever had.  Neither Cindy nor I were good cooks.  And we never went to fancy restaurants.  But this was awesome.  Over lunch, as he sipped on his white wine and I sipped on my Budweiser, conversation came a bit easier than the day before.  I shared with him that I was married to Cindy, and told him about our kids.  I showed him baby pictures.  I didn’t tell him I was not getting laid any more.  He in turn shared with me that he had separated from his boyfriend of 4 years about a year ago.  Even though it was Tyler that had won the Oscar and was hanging out with the Hollywood types, it was the dentist boyfriend who had found the new fame too much to deal with.  Tyler had been coming to Fire Island for a few years by then, but when he came into some money he invested it in buying this house.  Admittedly it needed some work, but the bones of the house were very good.  This was his first summer in the new house. The house needed to get some work, but Tyler had no timeline and was not in any rush.  The main objective was to spend the summer writing his next movie script.  He was only beginning now, but was getting a bit of writers’ block. 

    Once we were done with eating, it just all of a sudden dawned on me that I knew how to conduct myself well in that situation.  Yesterday’s lunch was a complete embarrassment, but today’s lunch flowed like two buddies catching up with each other.  And the conversation just flowed naturally.  I finished my Budweiser and bussed my own plate to the kitchen.  Just as I approached the kitchen sink to start washing all the dishes and the mixing bowls, he told me it all goes into the dishwasher. He insisted I was the guest and that he could handle all that mess.  On the one hand, helping with the dishes was the polite thing to do.  On the other hand, perhaps it was a bit too ‘familiar’. 

    I thanked him again and headed to the fence to finish the job.  At some point in the afternoon he came out to check in and make sure I was doing OK.  Another glass of iced tea was unceremoniously placed by my toolbox.  He asked me to come get him when I was done. 

    About an hour later I was in fact done.  I went into the front door and called our his name.  he came out from his office, still wearing that one gray sweat shorts and nothing else, including underwear.  I took him to inspect the work.  He walked around and he was in fact impressed.  The fence looked brand new. 

    “I can’t thank you enough for completing this project so fast.  It is the first thing people see as they come in and now it looks perfect.” 

    He put his hand in his right pocket and took out a roll of bills.  Usually clients give me the money in an envelope, or they hold on to one end as I grab the other end.  But Tyler did something I had never seen before.  With his left hand he grabbed my right hand and made me open my palm up.  With his right hand he placed the money in the palm of my hand and then made me close my fingers firm to hold it.  Still holding my one hand with his left hand below and his right hand above, he stared me directly into his eyes and said: “Thank you.”  Except that this was no ordinary thank you.  With his eyes he pierced mine.  He tilted his head sideways as he said those words and made me understand that the appreciation came from the very essence of his being rather than some pleasant social exchange.  He held on to my hand like that for at least 10 seconds before he let go.  The whole time, I was frozen.  I didn’t know what to make of that exchange.  Or of his mannerism.  I was weirded out yet touched by his sincerity. 

    “Thanks so much for lunch, and most certainly for this generous pay.  It will help my family tremendously.”

    “I wish you luck.  Send my regards to Cindy. 

    “Thanks man.”  And with that I started walking away.  A few steps in I turned around.  He had not moved.  He was still there looking at me walk away.  I came back and asked: “If you don’t mind me saying, you mentioned you had some other projects you needed to get done.  I would gladly do anything you need fixing here.”

    “Great minds work alike.  I was just thinking about what could be our next project.  I hadn’t given it much thought.”

    “I’m good with electric work, plumbing, wiring, painting, building, gardening, planting, even power washing.  Whatever project you can think of.”

    “Tell you what, next weekend is the holiday weekend.  Come back Saturday morning the following weekend and I’ll have something lined up.”

    “Actually for me a 3-day weekend is perfect for catching up on any project that might take more than 2 days.  I can be here all 3 days.”  I was just seeing dollar signs as I was hustling for more work. 

    “Fair enough.  Come back this Saturday and let’s see what I can have ready for you.”

    I was on cloud 9 the whole trip home.  Not only I had $400 cash in my pocket, but I managed to book next the weekend too.  Another $600.  Once I got home I planted the cash in Cindy’s hand and saw her joy as well. That was gonna help out our finances tremendously. 

    The following Saturday I showed up at the house.  Once again, I gently opened the gate and announced myself.  Tyler came out of the house and greeted me this time with a bro hug and an air kiss.  I’ve seen the gays on the island greet each other like that.  A bit European.  It doesn’t mean anything, that’s their version of a handshake.  I hugged back.  I was happy to be there.  And not only for the money. 

    That day’s project was to fiddle with the shed doors for the garbage room right outside the gate, and the tool shed inside the gate.  They were both getting stuck and needed some attention. I was glad it was gonna be an easy job.  I could probably get it done in half a day, but told myself to stretch it to the whole day.  A couple of hours into it he brought be his now-famous glass of iced tea and left it by my toolbox.  At around 12:30 he appeared at the front entrance and announced: “Lunch is ready!” 

    I wasn’t expecting lunch.  Again.  I fully thought that it was a one-time event last weekend.  Nope, he had made us lunch.  I was at a loss for words.  I was not used to this kind of kindness.  I was not used to clients treating me like their social equals.  My peanut butter and jelly sandwich and my Budweiser were both waiting for me in my bag.

    “Coming?”

    “I’m really embarrassed.  I wasn’t expecting this.”

    “Come, come, before it gets cold.  I made us pasta.  Hope you’re hungry.”

    We went to the deck.  This time the 2 table setting were set up next to each other, not across the table.  His with his signature white wine, mine with another can of Budweiser.

    The food was superb.  But the company was divine.  Sometimes you meet someone and you immediately feel like you’ve known them a million years.  That was the vibe I had with Tyler.  He was so easy going and unassuming, treating a blue-collar handyman with the same respect as he would treat his buddies.  I shared how grateful Cindy and I were for the job, and relayed Cindy’s gratitude.  He in turn shared that his writers’ block is still going strong a week later. 

    After lunch we bussed our respective plates back to the kitchen.  Again, I jumped in to do the dishes, only to be told to leave it all and he would take care of it.  Just as I turned left to leave the sink, he had turned right toward me.  Our chests bumped into each other, our faces were 3 inches apart.  There was a 3 second mutual stare into each other’s eyes before he said sorry and allowed me to go around him.  A bit of an uneasy moment after a most lovely lunch.

    I went back to fiddling with those doors.  This time he did not come to check on me in the middle of the afternoon.  When I was finished, I went by the front door to say good bye.  I heard TV sound, but I had not seen a TV in the living room or his office.  It was coming from upstairs.  I don’t know what got into me, but I followed the noise to the second floor.  I passed by two empty bedrooms with their doors open; both silent.  I walked to the end of the hallway, I assumed to the master bedroom.  The TV was showing some classic movie.  Tyler was fast asleep on top of the covers, wearing his signature gray sweatpants.  He was so far asleep that morning wood was popping a tent in his pants. 

    I didn’t know what to do.  I didn’t want to leave without saying goodbye.  And I didn’t wake him up.  And most certainly a straight guy catching a gay guy with a boner in his pants is most awkward.  Just then there was an explosion in the movie and Tyler woke up.  It took him a few seconds to realize where he was.  Luckily for both of us, he was oblivious to the boner down below. 

    “Goofing off instead of working on your next Oscar?” I said jokingly. 

    “I fell asleep as I was working,” he corrected me.

    “Whaaaaat?”

    “Sometime when I am at a loss for finding the right words to write down, I watch old movies for inspiration.  I don’t know when I fell asleep.”  By then he sat up straight in his bed.  The morning wood was disappearing, saving us both an awkward situation. 

    “Anyways, I’m all done here.  I’ll see you tomorrow?”

    “Yes, perfect.  I think for tomorrow maybe you can look into the pool heater shed’s door.”  Just as I started walking away from his bedroom entrance he added: “And we have some company tomorrow for lunch, probably a dip in the pool.  Nice guys.  You’ll enjoy meeting them.

    There was something familiar yet odd about him saying WE were having company over for lunch.  I was just the handyman.  I didn’t live there.  Even though I was getting along famously with Tyler, there was no WE there.  But on the other hand, I loved this new attention.  Never in a million years did I think I would sit at a lunch table with rich people or gay people. 

    The next day I showed up at Tyler’s as usual.  This time I didn’t bother announcing myself at the front gate.  Instead I just walked in and went through the front door.  Tyler was in the kitchen making himself coffee.  He was wearing his gray sweat shorts again, and nothing more.  He came over and gave me the bro hug and air kiss.  Then without missing a beat he grabbed a second coffee mug and poured me a cup as well.

    “You take sugar or milk in your coffee?”

    “Nope, just black,” I replied.

    I swear, our bodies looked so similar to each other.  If you swapped the heads, and his golden tanned skin for my Irish pink skin, it was the same exact body build.  I took my cup of coffee and continued through the house to the deck to the pool heater shed.  It took me longer than I thought to finish this simple task.  But just shy of 11’ish I walked back inside to announce I was done. 

    “All good with that door.  What else did you have in mind for me for today?”

    “How are you with dicing and slicing?” he asked.

    I didn’t think I understood him correctly.  “Slicing food,” he clarified once he saw my confused face. 

    “I’m much better at cutting lumber than slicing tomatoes.  I thought you had more handy work for me.”

    “You’ve worked hard enough.  Now come help me here before these crazies show up half drunk already.”

    The man was paying me a good sum to be there.  If he wanted me to help around the kitchen instead of out on the deck, so be it.  He had me cut up all the veggies for the salad as he focused on scrambled eggs and bacon.  I helped him set up table for 6 on the outdoor dining table.  I had no idea what was going on but I was willing to go along with it.  Sure enough, the ‘crazies’ showed up as expected.  First it was Cody and Andres.  A couple of minutes later it was Dan and Dan.  Everybody was wearing bathing suits, including Tyler who had managed to change somehow in the middle of all that prepping.  I was wearing my signature beat up T-shirt and work shorts and work boots.  Even in my dirty work clothes, I was way overdressed compared to everyone else. 

    Tyler made sure to introduce me to everyone.  They had come with their appetites.  Before I knew it we were seated at the table and lunch was served.  The new guys were drinking rosé, Tyler was having his white wine, and he made sure to serve me my Budweiser.  It was an interesting and rowdy bunch.  Conversation focused on their summer plans and some gossip about people I had never heard of.  Most of the time it was Cody that commanded the conversation, and the other guys followed in his cues. 

    After lunch it was time for a pool dip.  Tyler had me heat up the pool in advance.  Cody and Andres jumped in first.  Dan and Dan got totally naked before they joined the first couple in the pool.  Tyler looked at me a bit uneasy.  

    “Join us in the pool?” he asked.

    “You have been very kind.  I didn’t bring a bathing suit.  I think I’ll just hang out on the edge.”

    “You’re sure?  You can borrow one of mine.  I’m sure we’re about the same size.”

    “Nah, I’m good man. You go ahead and join your friends.”

    Maybe on an average day Tyler too would strip naked and jump in.  I didn’t know what was the norm there.  But he jumped in with his bathing suit on.  I took off my T-shirt and boots.  I kept my shorts on.  I sat on the edge of the pool and allowed my feet to dangle in the water.  I brought my Budweiser to keep me company.  The heated water felt so good.  It was so inviting, but I felt safer where I was. 

    Eventually there was a collective migration from the pool to the hot tub.  Dan and Dan were still naked.  Once again I dangled my feet into the water, sitting on the edge and nursing my Budweiser as they shared more gossip.  Tyler’s ex-boyfriend also came up in the conversation.  The other 4 guys professed that they hated him from day 1, but since Tyler was so in love, they all went with the flow.  They all were ecstatic Tyler got rid of him, but that it was time for him to find someone new. 

    Later they came out of the hot tub and we all hung out on the chaise lounges, them drinking their wines and rosés, and me finishing another can of Budweiser.  Dan and Dan were still naked all this time.  And everyone was cool with this nudity.  I was just never used to sitting next to naked guys for hours on end.  Maybe an occasional shower in high school gym, but that was it.  I never had another guy’s dick in direct view for hours and hours.  I tried to not look, but there was something taboo about sneaking a peak even though I was not into dicks. 

    Where I did not have much to contribute to the conversation, Cody more than enough compensated for me and everyone else in sight.  The flight of thoughts and the way he bounced from one hilarious situation to the next was mesmerizing yet tiring all at the same time. 

    Eventually it was time for the crowd to disperse.  Dan and Dan finally put on their bathing suits.  All 4 guests gave Tyler and I hugs and air kisses on the cheek before they left.

    “Waddup with that guy Cody?  Does he have ADHD or something?” I asked Tyler as soon as the coast was clear.

    He burst out laughing.  “Yes, he’s sure got something going on.  Do you know who he is, by the way?”

    “Am I supposed to?”

    “He’s the most famous instructor on Peloton.  Huge fitness instructor.”

    “Oh, I’ve heard of Peloton, but know nothing about who’s who or anything like that.”

    “He’s their number one star.”

    “That’s way over what is in my price range.  I’m lucky to just have my regular bike still from high school.”

    It was time for me to leave as well.  “I promise I’ll have more legit work for you tomorrow.”  He gave me the now-usual hug and air kiss, although this time his embrace was just a smidge tighter and longer than previous times. 

    The next day was Memorial Day. I missed having a day off to hang out with my family, but was looking to make some pretty dough doing some mediocre tasks for Tyler.  As I did the other day, I just helped myself into the house.  Tyler already had an extra mug ready on the counter and served me my black coffee as soon as I walked in without me asking for any. 

    “What’s the task today, boss?” I asked.

    “You’re up for sweating it a bit?” he replied.

    “I’m here to do whatever task.”

    “Well, we’re gonna start you off different today.  Come, follow me.”  He went in the direction of his office/gym and I followed. 

    “We’re gonna have you do your first Peloton ride with Cody before you start your day.  You can do a quick 20 minute ride for your first ride.”

    That was a whole situation I did not anticipate.  The stationary bike I had seen was in fact a Peloton, but I would never know the difference. 

    “Here, I left out a pair of bike shorts and gym socks for you to change into.  You can use my bike shoes too.  I usually do this without a shirt.” 

    I didn’t know what to say or how to react.  It was so generous of him to let me do a fun ride, but I was there to earn an honest day’s salary.  I really did not want to disappoint his enthusiasm, but this is not what I was expecting on a holiday morning. 

    “I’ll step out for a sec to let you change.  Let me know when you’re decent and I’ll come back in to set you up.”  With that, he left the room and went out of sight, but left the door open behind him. 

    I was really dumbfounded.  On the one hand, he had shown me more care and consideration than I ever got from anyone else.  On the second day there he already got me Budweiser once he learned that’s my drink of choice.  He had a mug of coffee ready for me without asking.  He made lunch for me every time.  He had me hang out with his buddies and feel like an equal even though I was there to serve.  Things that show you really know and appreciate a person.  Things that Cindy and I stopped doing for each other a long time ago.  On the other hand, I wasn’t there on a summer camp.  I was there to earn an honest living.  Even though I clicked really well him, as though we’ve known each other for years and years, all this was new to me. 

    I took off all my clothes and put them to one corner.  I was fully aware there was a gay guy around the corner and the door was wide open.  No, he was not peeking in, I checked.  I put on the bike shorts; perfect fit.  We really did have the same exact physique.  I put on the gym socks and the bike shoes.  Once again perfect fit.  Even our feet were the same size.  I called him back in.

    “Great. Now hop on the seat and click your shoes in the pedals,” he instructed me.  I had never worn bike shoes with cleats before.  I had no idea how those worked.  I thought maybe there is an easy snap or a magnet of some sort.  After a few failed trials I realized I’m yet again embarrassing myself in front of Tyler. Without missing a beat, with no permission or formality, he quickly bent down next to my left foot.  He grabbed my ankle with his right hand and the front of the shoe with his left hand, and guided the shoe in until it snapped tight.  He went around and repeated the same grab and click motion on my right foot.  Nobody had ever touched my ankles before.  I didn’t consider it to be a particularly erogenous zone, but it is an intimate zone usually not touched by another guy. 

    “There, you’re all set in.”  He then stood next to me and had me make a Peloton profile on his account.  He helped me browse the classes and found me a 20 minutes ride with Cody.  The whole time we were there shirtless, and his broad shoulders rubbed on mine numerous times as both of us tried to navigate the on-screen menus.  I even felt his breath on my chest a couple of times. 

    “OK, I let you to it.  Ride ‘em, cowboy!”  He left the room as the class started.  Cody was non-stop chitchat as we kept changing cadence, resistance, and position.  I was not one to do too much cardio in my days, so the class was a bit challenging.  Five minutes into the class he brought me a large bottle of ice water as well as a towel for me to use. 

    About two minutes before the end of the class I happened to look at the doorway and there he was.  Tyler was leaning on the door frame, hands crossed, mesmerized by my work out.  He had a small grin on his face.  He watched me huff and puff till the end of the workout. 

    Finally when the class was over, I said: “Your buddy Cody is just as crazy on screen as he is in real life.”

    “Yup, that’s why we love him.”

    “Seriously, he is a handful.  But he made the ride go so much easier.  And I’m sorry some of the pop culture and gay references were lost on me.”

    I struggled to get the bike shoes off the cleats.  He quickly jumped into action and knelt beside each foot to release me.  Except this time my ankles were covered with salty sweat.   He didn’t mind at all.  He handled me like a father would treat his beloved son on his first bike ride. 

    Well, I WAS sweaty all over.  He offered that I could jump into the pool or take a shower in the bedroom next door.  I chose the second option.  I grabbed my work clothes and we went to the other bedroom.  There were fresh towels already in the bathroom.  He showed me around and left.  I was still dripping sweat.  I stepped in and got naked.  I was acutely aware that the bedroom door was open and I also left the bathroom door open.  I wanted him to know that even though he was gay and I was straight, I trusted him.  I didn’t need to hide from him.  After the shower I put on my dirty work clothes and shoes and came out to the living room.

    “Here, you could use a protein shake after that.”  He had made me shake all this time I was in the shower.  After I sipped that baby real fast, I asked what work did he have in mind for me.  It was already 10:30 AM and I had not done anything to earn my keeps.  He told me that so many of the doors and closet doors were squeaking, and they needed a good oiling.  Also all the smoke detectors needed brand new batteries.  All the rest of the day I went from room to room and every hallway to hallway fixing all those items.  Which gave me a much better familiarity with the inside of the house besides that one time I snuck up upstairs and caught him sleeping. 

    Once again around 12:30 he announced that lunch was ready.  I had gone on a dare and had skipped packing my usual peanut butter and jelly sandwich with Budweiser fully anticipating that Tyler would feed me again. And I was right.  The outdoor table was set up with salad and grilled shrimp.  White wine for him, Budweiser for me.  The place settings were in adjacent seats, with both of us getting the view of the deck.  Several times my elbow rubbed on his as I was trying to slice my food.  I’m sure it was all my bad table manners. 

    I was still working on the last few items around 3’ish when Tyler announced that he was going to a party and if I wanted to come along.  I thanked him and said I would rather finish my work.  He said he understood, but all the guys from yesterday’s lunch were gonna be there and they would love to see me.  I declined.  With that he took out a wad of money, which was my salary for the 3 days, and planted it with both his hands in my palm the same way he did last weekend.  I was nervous to ask, but I did inquire if he would like me to come next weekend and if he had more jobs that needed to be done.  He said that of course he was expecting me to be there and he would come up with some of the more significant projects that needed to be done.  Another bro hug and air kiss and he was off.

    About a half hour later, I got a text from him.  It was a picture of Tyler and Cody.  The caption said that Cody was sending his regards to his number one fan.  I got a chuckle and ‘liked’ the message back.  A couple of minutes later there was another text: “Wish you were here.  In case you get done early and want to stop in, were are just 5 doors down on 832 Shore Walk.”

    I was in fact almost done.  I finished the last smoke detector and headed out.  I passed by 832 and paused for a second.  I had no business going there to a party full of gay guys doing their thing.  It was not my scene, and I had no business intruding.  Besides, I barely knew Tyler and most certainly knew those other guys even less so.  On the other hand, I had allowed myself to open up a certain degree of familiarity and comradery with Tyler that I have never developed this quick and this deep with any other buddy of mine ever before.  There was a natural connection that drew me to let my guards down when I was with him. 

    Against my best judgment I decided to go in.  I knew better not to walk in with my toolbox like that.  With my great physique and stereotypical construction worker outfit I looked like one of those strippers showing up to do a surprise strip dance for some birthday boy.  I left my toolbox and belt outside.  This was Fire Island; nobody stole anything here. 

    This deck was bigger than Tyler’s.  There must have been at least 100 guys there.  All in their bathing suits, and me in my work clothes.  Tyler spotted me from across the deck and ran in my direction.  There was a real sincere hug that ensued from his end, not the usual polite bro hug.  He took me to his crowd that was seated on the other end.  Sure enough Dan and Dan were there, this time wearing the smallest possible banana hammocks to cover their junks.  And Cody was holding court with fans.  Andres was off getting drinks for everyone. 

    I hung out with them for like a half hour before I had to go catch the ferry.  They didn’t have any beer, so I just had a diet Coke.  I let them carry out all of the conversation, I was more like a fly on the wall.  Tyler escorted me back to the exit and once again confirmed plans for next weekend. 

    As soon as I got home I slapped the fresh $600 in Cindy’s hands.  She was besides herself.  I didn’t tell her how easily I earned that money.  That I did a Peloton class.  That I hung out by the pool with a few naked gay guys.  Or that I stopped by a gay party before I came home.  I wasn’t gay, so there were no ulterior motives.  But being invited to hang out with a totally different caliber of people was kinda interesting and taboo all at the same time. 

    Chapter 2: June

     On Wednesday I got a text from Tyler with a photo of a stack of cartons.  The caption said: “get ready”.  I couldn’t make out what was in the cartons from the picture.  I played it cool and once again ‘liked’ the picture. 

    The next Saturday morning I showed up as usual and let myself into the house.  Tyler was in his office but as soon as he heard me, he quickly ran into the kitchen and served me a cup of black coffee.  The task for the weekend was to assemble 8 new chaise lounges that had just arrived.  I thought the old ones were just fine, but then again I was raised with the kind of mentality that you don’t throw anything out until it is completely broken.  The old chaise lounges were already removed by the delivery people.  My job was to assemble these.  Indeed, it was one of those high end teak wood units that came in a million little pieces and parts and took a while to assemble each.  In fact I had barely finished the second of 8 when Tyler announced lunch was ready.  Yes, pompous little me was fully expecting to be fed again and did not pack lunch.  It had already become a routine in the past 3 weeks.  I looked up and the outdoor dining table was not set as it usually was.  I was puzzled. 

    Tyler was wearing a tiny white bikini swimsuit.  He had a picnic basket on top of the kitchen counter.  “The weather is too nice to stay here today,” he said.  “We’re doing a quick picnic on the beach.”

    “Boss, I have a lot of work to do here.  You go ahead and enjoy the beach, I’ll stay here and finish up as much as I can.” 

    “Nonsense, when we get back I’ll help you and we’ll make up for lost time.” 

    “But I don’t have a bathing suit or anything here.  I’m not dressed for the beach.”

    “You can borrow a bathing suit from me, or you can come in your work shorts.  Leave your shoes behind, we can go barefoot.”

    I relented.

    “I’d rather stay in my shorts.”  With that, I took off my shoes and socks and my T-shirt and left them near my tools.  We headed off to the beach.  On the way out we grabbed two beach chairs from the tool shed I had just fixed last weekend.  We set up camp on the beach. 

    Before I had the chance to sit down, Tyler took out a dopp kit and took some fancy suntan lotion out.  “Here, you can borrow some of this.  The sun is very strong today.”  He took a good squirt and then handed me the bottle.  I squeezed a heavy squirt on my hands, and we both proceeded to oil up our respective faces, shoulders, chest, and abdomens.  I needed another squeeze to cover the arms and legs.  He saw me struggle with putting lotion in my mid back.  Without asking permission, he put a healthy portion of the suntan lotion and proceeded to rub his hands all the way from my shoulders to the top of my shorts.  He made sure he did not miss a spot.  One finger went under my belt loop to cover the very top of my asscheeks with lotion.  I didn’t think he was doing anything sexual.  It seemed a very matter-of-factly thing to do for his buddy with no innuendos. 

    He then turned around and said: “Do my back.”  I was still getting over the shock of passively getting oil rubbed on my back by another dude.  He was asking me to reciprocate and actively rub my hands all over his body.  I had never touched another guy like that before.  Not even in the most innocent and sexless way.  It was something straight guys don’t do.  Straight guys rather burn to a crips than allow another guy touch them all over their bodies, even if for health reasons.  I swallowed my pride and did the same for him that he had done for me.  It was definitely different that rubbing oil all over Cindy’s body; my only frame of reference.  Tyler had broad shoulders, just like mine.  His defined muscles felt much different than Cindy’s feminine build.  I made my way down to his bikini.  Which brought me to my next dilemma: was I supposed to reciprocate and oil up the top of his asscheeks the way he did mine?  At what point the whole thing would be too gay for my comfort zone?  I built some courage and did exactly what he had done to me.  I slid one finger under the elastic of his bikini and gently spread some suntan lotion underneath.  I didn’t know what I was doing and I think I accidently got my finger on the very top of his ass crack.  I got nervous and pulled out without making a scene.

    Tyler had made us turkey breast sandwiches with the most amazing dressing, with lettuce and tomato.  White wine for him and 2 Budweisers for me in the cooler.  As we ate our lunch, a parade of boys went up and down the beach.  Those who knew Tyler came over and said hi.  Tyler made sure he introduced me to everyone, and many polite handshakes were exchanged.  Dan and Dan also stopped by, of course naked.  They sat on the beach facing us, spread eagle.  They were spread so wide I could see their assholes.  Not the most appetizing scene during lunch.  But they were carefree and that whole level of nudity was natural to them.  At some point Cody and Andres also caught up and we recreated the crowd from lunch from last weekend. 

    The whole time I was enjoying myself, I was antsy to go back and finish my work.  I knew I was not going to finish all 8 units, but I was hoping to get at least 4 done that day.  Tyler was agreeable to go back once he saw what time it was.  Sure enough, he made true to his promise to help out.  He didn’t know the first thing about how to hold a tool or even how to tighten a screw.  But he was a good sport to always get whatever item I needed next so the process went smoother that if I were solo.  Plus, I got to learn a bit more about him as we worked.

    As we worked, he told me he was from Wisconsin.  “You know, I think I’m related to Rose Nylund.”

    I had no idea who that was. 

    “Rose?  Golden Girls?”

    Another blank stare from me.

    “Herring circus?  Butter churning queen?  St. Olaf?” 

    I was still clueless

    “These are references from the TV series Golden Girls.  I guess it is more a gay thing.  Straight guys our age know nothing about it.  Never mind.”

    I was sorry to disappoint him.  He continued with the rest of his story.

    He was always talented with words.  His first script was snatched by a major movie theater.  He preferred to live in New York even though most of his business was in Los Angeles.  He had come to Fire Island ever since his first summer on the East Coast.  Together with his ex and Dan and Dan and Cody and Andres they had rented the same half share house for a couple of years.  Once Tyler split with his ex, he decided to make the investment in buying this house.  The other guys stayed in the rental and found some other 2 random guys to take up the other room.  Tyler initially felt guilty not offering his former housemates to rent from him or even stay for free.  He just didn’t want to be their landlord.  He wanted them to come and go all the time, but only for shorter amounts of time. 

    I told him about my shotgun wedding and the two babies.  I did tell him about Cindy putting on the extra weight and not feeling so sexy any more.  I didn’t tell him explicitly that I was not getting laid any more. 

    We finished a total of 4 of the chaise lounges by the end of the day.  They were more complicated than I expected.  There was the usual hug and air kiss and off I went back home.  I told Cindy that my tan was from working outside.  I didn’t tell her I lounged on the beach for like 2 hours sipping Budweisers and having lunch with naked gay guys. 

    Tyler had been so kind to feed me and entertain me all this time.  The following morning I decided to reciprocate a bit.  When I walked into the house, he was on the sofa reading a book.  As usual with his gray sweat shorts freeballing it.  He jumped into action to go get me coffee.  I put a package on the kitchen counter and proudly announced: “I got us bagels and spreads.”  I had stopped by the bagel store and picked up two bagels with some spreads.  It was my turn to treat him a bit.  We ate those together at the kitchen counter as we drank our morning coffee.

    I got a couple of more chaise lounges assembled that morning.  Tyler brought me a mid-morning treat of iced tea and a couple of cookies.  I was looking forward to lunch so I could hang out with him some more.  I really looked forward to our times together.  Around the usual lunch time he came to my work area dressed in T shirt and shorts and flip flops.  The lunch table was not set.  I wondered what he was up to. 

     “I figured we do lunch in town today.  Let’s walk over to Cherry Grove; they have better lunch options.” 

    I had been to Cherry Grove in the past.  Most of the houses are older and many owners don’t always renovate and renovate.  Less construction needed there.  I obliged.  Tyler led the way and took me through the woods there.  It is a short stretch of forest and sand.  It is named the Judy Garland National Park.  It is otherwise referred to as the Meat Rack, for what happens there all hours of the day and night.  We didn’t encounter any of that on the way there.  I didn’t want to acknowledge to Tyler that many of the straight construction guys have heard about the meat rack, and that some even go there to get a free blow job if their wives no longer provide that service for them.  I had never been there myself. 

    Lunch at The Sand Castle was amazing.  Good food and awesome views of the ocean.  Most importantly, the company was superb.  He didn’t know anyone in Cherry Grove, so nobody interrupted our private time.  Tyler and I cracked jokes and got caught up on some more life experiences.  On the way back we walked home on the beach.  Just like the day before, Tyler helped me out with the rest of the chaise lounges and I was done at a decent time.  To break them in, we sat on the new chaise lounges for an hour, him sipping his white wine and me my Budweiser, shooting the breeze about nothing important at all.  I never thought I would find a good friend in a rich gay guy, and so fast.  But here I was.  Hanging out with my new buddy. 

    On the way out, Tyler repeated his payment routine.  I did confirm I was needed next weekend.  I didn’t want to take anything for granted.  I was gonna miss him all week as I hung out with my other coworkers and my superficial friendships with them. 

    The following Saturday I showed up with muffins, Tyler served me my coffee.  He had bought a series of handles and knobs for all the closet doors and cabinet doors of the kitchen.  Admittedly they were rusty and needed replacement.  I worked on those all morning as he was ticking on his keyboard in his office.  He made us lunch in the kitchen, I was still working on the closet doors upstairs. 

    In the middle of the afternoon I heard someone enter the house.  I was back upstairs after I finished the kitchen cabinets.  Tyler hollered from downstairs that it was the massage guy.  They were going to be on the deck, and that it would take about an hour.  As in, don’t disturb me unless something is urgent.  Got it. 

    The masseuse had brought his own table.  He set it up on the deck in the sun.  I had never received a professional massage.  I didn’t know how the whole thing worked for some stranger to just show up and rub your body all over.  I was a bit curious.  From the upstairs bedroom window I quietly peeked to see what was going on.  Tyler took of his gray sweat shorts and lay naked face down on the massage table.  From what I had seen on TV and movies, I assumed a piece of towel should have covered his ass.  But nope, this was Fire Island.  No need to cover nudity here.  This was the first time I had seen Tyler fully naked.  I had seen him freeballing it, but never naked.  His ass was firm and plump.  He had a very strong tan line.  I couldn’t see the front as he was laying face down.

    The masseuse was a decently handsome and a fit fellow as well.  Kinda East European looks.  He started with dripping a lot of oil all over Tyler.  It made his skin glisten with all that sunshine on it. I replaced one more closet door handle and then checked on the action downstairs.  The masseuse had moved the lower back. Another closet door and back at peeking.  He was rubbing Tyler’s calves, and applying pressure with his elbows digging into Tyler’s ass cheeks.  One more handle fixed, and the action was now on Tyler’s ankles.  Just then the masseuse whispered something into Tyler’s ear.  Tyler turned around and lay on his back.

    A huge 8 inch boner was popping into the air!  He was erect.  I can’t remember if I had ever seen some other man’s erect dick before.  But here it was.  Tyler’s boner in full display.  Both Tyler and the masseuse carried out like this was a normal thing.  Neither one paid any attention to it.  By now I was glued to the action.  I couldn’t go back to work.  This homoerotic scene, as benign as it were, had the full attention of this straight man. 

    The masseuse worked on Tyler’s chest, then on his belly.  Several times Tyler’s boner knocked the back side of the masseuse’s arm, but nobody seemed to care about it.  The action went down to the front of the calves, the legs, the ankle.  Then each arm had a firm rub down.  Then, without a word being said or any indication, the masseuse grabbed Tyler’s dick.  He began to stroke him. First nice and slow, and then the pace and strength picked up.  After a good five minutes, Tyler’s mid-section tightened.  Gobs and gobs of cum squirted all over his chest.  The masseuse slowed down his pace and then released Tyler’s dick.  He picked up a towel that was already waiting on the floor and wiped Tyler clean. 

    I had never seen another man cum.  Not even in high school did I ever have a circle jerk with any of my buddies.  We all thought that would be too gay. 

    After a couple of minutes, while the masseuse was packing up the rest of his stuff, Tyler got up.  He reached into the pocket of his sweat shorts that were on the floor and took something out.  He handed it to the masseuse.  I imagined that was the payment.  The masseuse packed up the massage table.  He gave Tyler a hug and air kiss as Tyler was still naked.  The masseuse then walked through the house and left through the main entrance. 

    Tyler then went to the outdoor shower on the deck and began to clean himself from all that massage oil. The sunshine mixed with flying droplets of water landed all over his skin.  He rubbed the oil off every single inch of his body, including his dick and balls.  He then toweled off. 

    I was still upstairs, and made sure to step away from the window so Tyler wouldn’t catch me.  I pretended to be busy even though I was done upstairs.  Eventually I heard the deck sliding door open and Tyler walked back in the house.  Only then I dared to come downstairs. 

    He was wearing his sweat shorts again.  He was pouring himself a cup of coffee.  I came back into the kitchen.  I had to pack all the boxes that the door handles came in and take them out for recycling.  Tyler didn’t say anything.  I didn’t say anything.

    “That was some massage,” I can’t believe those words actually escaped my mouth.  I was mortified as soon as I said it.  I never had a good poker face, but this was just juvenile what I did. 

    Tyler got a chuckle.  I didn’t know if he thought I was talking the massage in general or about being jerked off.  I didn’t know if he even knew I was checking out that whole time. 

    “Yeah, he is the best one on Fire Island.  You really feel relaxed once he’s done with you.”

    There was a couple of more moments of awkward silence.  For whatever reason, what I had seen had me on the edge of curiosity.  “So, are all massages supposed to end like that?”  Fuck!  Damn!  I just gave myself away that I was peeking in at the action the whole time.  Sometimes I have no tact. 

    “Mmmmhmmm, looks like someone saw something more than they bargained to see.”  He gave me a playful fistbump on my shoulder.  I looked down to the floor.  I was so embarrassed for bringing it up.  I had dug myself into a deep hole. 

    “That’s Marcus.  He’s a professional trainer and a masseuse.  He learned that he can make a boat load of money off the guys here all summer giving massages.  He’s the best masseuse I’ve ever had, and I’ve had a few.” 

    I still had my head down looking at the floor.  I couldn’t bear myself to look at him after I had confessed to my transgression.  “Oh, and he’s straight.”

    “What?!?” I picked up my head and finally looked Tyler in the eyes.

    “Yeah.  He has a girlfriend back home.  But he doesn’t mind giving a helping hand here.  It builds up his clientele.  For him it’s nothing sexual, it’s more of a service.  And the guys here always enjoy a good release after a nice massage.  Everybody wins.” 

    I was speechless. 

    “From your line of questions I take it you never had a happy ending at the end of a massage?” he asked.

    It was me chuckling this time.  “From your line of questions…  whatever, I don’t have a smart comeback.  The honest truth is I never had a real massage.  Sure, Cindy and I used to try to give each other massages back in the days.  But that was just foreplay and we were fucking in like 5 minutes.  So yeah, massages are out of my price range.”

    Tyler was taken back by my simple and modest life.

    “And you know that saying ‘straight and narrow’? That’s me,” I continued.  “Very narrow.  Never been to prostitutes, never had a massage.  Cindy is the only woman I’ve been with.  Nobody else.  And now that’s come to an end too.”  I overshared.  Wasn’t planning on telling him I was no longer getting laid.  But I also didn’t know if he understood in all my barrage of words that Cindy was no longer having sex with me.

    I went backing to finishing with all the boxes.  I got ready to leave.  Tyler gave me my hug goodbye, this time a smidge longer and more forceful than last time.    

    The whole ride back on the ferry I had images of naked Tyler.  Because his physique was so similar to mine, and I had not got laid in such a long time, I had images of ME being serviced.  Someone to jerk me off rather than me doing it to myself at a random bathroom at work.  I was not into guys, but I could appreciate a guy being serviced. 

    The kids were sleeping by the time I got home.  Cindy said that she really appreciated that I was working 7 days a week now to help with our bills.  She also understood that basically I hardly saw the kids any more.  But at the same time she was also having difficulty managing the kids all by herself 7 days a week.  She asked if the following weekend she could go stay with her parents at the Jersey Shore.  This way her parents could see the kids and she could get some help.  Of course I was agreeable.  I loved her and the kids.  Whatever would make her life a bit easier. 

    The next morning I showed up with freshly baked chocolate croissants.  Tyler and I devoured them with our morning coffee.  Today was going to be clean up day.  Due to years of neglect from the previous owner, there was tons of loose wood planks, garbage, dead bushes, etc. all under the deck and the house.  I was more than glad to clean all that up and tidy up. 

    At 10:30 I was treated with a glass of iced tea and a chocolate truffle.  At 12:15 I was done with one side of the house, so I thought it was a good time for a break.  I just assumed Tyler had lunch ready for us, or getting it ready at that moment.  I walked in and 2 plates were on the kitchen counter on a tray, but the outside was not set up yet.  I looked over and Tyler was on his Peloton.  I recognized Cody’s voice as the instructor. 

    “Sorry, just finishing here.  3 more minutes,” Tyler said.  He was not wearing bike shorts.  Instead he was wearing a pair of white bikini underwear, and nothing else.  His entire body was wet with beads of sweat pouring all over him and hitting the floor.  His face was drenched.  His muscles were extra bulging due to all the strenuous activity.  This time it was me leaning on the door frame and looking at him in admiration as he finished his routine. 

    He finished the class and easily unsnapped himself from the cleats.  “Why don’t you take our plates out and set up the table as I go shower?  Also get our drinks.”  He went upstairs and I went to the kitchen.  Just as I had done last weekend, he left his bedroom door and the bathroom door open in his room.  I could hear the shower all the way down. 

    I got things ready outside.  Tyler came back down with a towel wrapped around his midsection.  No gray sweat shorts.  His hair was still mostly wet.  We had our lunch like that.  It was not a particularly large towel.  With his wide stance, he wasn’t hiding much under it.  But then again I had seen him naked just yesterday.  And even more, I was straight and was not looking necessarily to see him naked. 

    Over lunch I shared that the following weekend Cindy was planning on being away at her parents.  Tyler shared that the following weekend he was expecting overnight guests.  He had people come over for occasional lunch or dinner, and he had a share house for few years.  But this was his first time people coming for the whole weekend to stay with him as the host in his new house.  He was kinda excited and also a bit nervous being in charge. 

    And then it seemed like the most brightest light bulb went on in his brain.  He enthusiastically turned to me and so proudly announced: “You stay here with us next weekend.  No, hear me out.  You’re all alone across the bay.  I will need help hosting.  I have the extra bedroom downstairs.  Just come Friday afternoon after your other job and we can all hang out.  Saves you the trip all back and forth.  And I can rely on you to help out if I run into a situation of any sort.  Come on, pretty please?”

    I didn’t know what to say.  Yes, I did happen to be all alone.  But crashing his weekend with his buddies was a different thing.  Do they need a straight boy crashing their weekend of gay fun?  That would change the tone of the whole interaction.  I then tried to reason with Tyler that perhaps it was not the best idea, more out of courtesy for him and his guests.  Tyler was not having any of it.  Finally I gave in, mostly just because I didn’t want to disappoint Tyler.  He jumped out of his seat and gave me another hug.  He almost lost his towel in the process, but managed to salvage it the last second. 

    I went back to work after lunch.  I was deep in thought about spending the whole weekend here.  In a place much above my own social standing.  With guys much above my own social standing.  With guys who are into other guys.  I was nervous, happy, and anxious all at the same time. 

    At some point later I thought Tyler had come to bring me another iced tea and a snack.  But his hands were empty.  “You worked enough for one day.  Come with me to the deck.”  I followed him.  We got to the deck and everything looked routine.  I had no idea what Tyler had in mind.  But I trusted him. 

    Just then I heard the front gate open, and someone walked in.  That person walked through the house and met us on the deck.  It was Marcus the masseuse. 

    “I asked Marcus to give you your first massage.  A gift from me.” Tyler announced. 

    I looked at Tyler, then looked at Marcus and the folding massage table and looked back and forth a few times.  I was speechless again.  That was very thoughtful of Tyler.  A bit presumptuous, but in a thoughtful and caring kind of way.  How does one respond to a situation like this?

    “I’m gonna go visit a friend for a while and I will leave you guys here on your own.  Enjoy your massage.”  He turned to Marcus, took something out of his pocket and handed it to Marcus.  I assumed it was payment for the massage.  With that he waved goodbye and left the house. 

    Marcus set up the massage table and his bag of oils and other good. “Why don’t you take your clothes off and step into my office?”

    “Um, sure.”  I had no clue what was proper massage etiquette.  I took off my shoes and socks.  I took off my T-shirt and work shorts.  I hesitated a bit.  I didn’t want to take off my boxer shorts.  I didn’t feel comfortable getting naked in front of him.  He was straight, I was straight, and if he was not going to cover my midsection, I didn’t feel like flaunting my privates in the open.  “Do you mind, can I, is it OK if I leave my boxers on?”  Somehow my boxers were the last shred of dignity on me.  After I had seen what he did to Tyler as the last act yesterday, I did not want him to have to repeat the same routine with me.  My boxers were my chastity belt against any hanky-panky and I needed to hold on to them. 

    “It makes it a bit harder to massage your glutes, but I totally understand.  The gay guys here have a different level of comfort with male nudity than straight guys like you and me.  I just prefer you’d be as comfortable as you can.” 

    I was so relieved that he understood my frame of mind.  I climbed on the massage table and laid with my belly down, face down into the donut pillow in the front.  That much I knew what to do.  Marcus started by drizzling hot oil all over my back and legs and arms.  He then proceeded to rub the oil gently until every inch of my backside was covered.  There was a mesmerizing scent of eucalyptus and some spice in it.  Then he started focusing on the back of my skull, the nape of my neck.  With his muscular hands, he dug into all the neck muscles.  He found the knots and softened them one by one.  He worked his way to my broad shoulders.  He first made worship-like strokes all over them, then started digging in.  Those shoulders needed some love and attention.  His touch was masculine, gentle, and sensuous all at the same time.  I had no frame of reference for comparison, but this was the best feeling ever.  I let myself melt in his hands.  From there he worked his way down.  His hands devoured my back, my spine, my traps.  Painstakingly he worked on every muscle group one at a time. 

    It was time for my legs.  He started on the right thigh.  He went up north, under the rim of my boxers, underneath, to my glutes.  He had both hands in my boxers, squeezing those muscles and relieving any tension.  He was careful not to go near the crack of my ass.  Just then I regretted not taking off my boxers.  He then repeated the same on my left ass cheek.  With both hands inside my underwear, he kneaded the dough of my asscheeks. 

    This time, I felt a tingle.  He was working my asscheeks, but I felt a twitch in my crotch.  I was getting aroused.  My body was enjoying Marcus’s sensuous touch, and my mind was getting aroused.  Slowly I felt my cock swell.  There was no going back now, I was getting a boner.  My worse nightmare.  The very same reason I insisted on keeping my boxers.  And now I was developing a boner enjoying my very first massage.  From another straight man. 

    All the mental games of thinking about dead cats and other ugly situations did nothing to suppress the boner.  The more I tried, the more Marcus’s hands on me felt sensuous.  He worked my calves, and then my ankles.  He worked the soles of my feet, and then massaged each toe individually.  He even massaged the skin in between each toe.  My boner could not have been more raging. 

    “It’s time to turn over on your back,” He gently whispered.  I would have rather died than do that.  As soon as I would turn over he would see my boner and I would be embarrassed beyond repair.  But there was no going back. I just had to do it, come what may.

    I turned around and laid on my back.  I opened my eyes and sneaked a peek at my crotch.  Not only was my boner making the most obvious tent in my boxers, but there was a huge wet stain of precum right in the middle.  I felt so immature and inexperienced.  There was nothing I could do at that point.  I just hoped Marcus would overlook it as he was the professional between the two of us. 

    He started working on the front of my neck, relaxing my muscles for me.  There was something magical about his fingers.  He then went down to my pecs and chest.  His hands made love to those bulging pecs, and he even tickled my nipples one at a time.  He went down to my belly.  Instead of digging in, his technique here was more feather-like.  He swirled his hands all over by abs, toward my crotch.  By now my boner was not only at full attention, but it was throbbing with each heartbeat.  I could have easily come without touching myself.  That’s what 3 years of not getting laid can do to a virile 27 year-old. 

    From there he went to the front of my legs, my thighs.  Luckily he did not go under the rim of my boxers inside.  I would not last if he did.  Instead he went south to my calves and the front of my ankles again.  From there the massaged each arm thoroughly. 

    There was a slight pause.  I did not feel his hands anywhere on me.  My eyes were still closed.  I didn’t know if we were done or not.  I was waiting for a clue from him.  Just then I felt a light touch on the outside of my boxers, just very gently, just a hint, touching my boner on the other side of the fabric.  Just enough to make me aware where his hands were. 

    I opened my eyes and looked down.  His one hand was very gently, almost like an air-touch, going up and down outside of my boxers, acknowledging my boner and my still-wet precum stain.

    He looked at me and smiled.  “Do you want me to take care of this for you?”  I was mortified.  I specifically had left my boxers on just to avoid this very thing, but my dick had a mind of its own.  He kept rubbing gently the whole time.

    Finally I had enough strength in my voicebox to say something.  “Nah man, we’re both straight and I think I’d rather take care of it on my own.”

    “You’re sure?  That’s part of the service.  And I don’t mind being a buddy when somebody needs one.”

    A short pause on my end.  Just a slight wondering of ‘what if’.  But I couldn’t.  I absolutely couldn’t.  Not from another guy.  And not even from another girl.  I was married to Cindy.  Only she was allowed to be down there. 

    “Um, I can’t.  I….”  I didn’t know how to finish that sentence. 

    “That’s OK.  I respect you for that.”  Before letting go, he actually wrapped his hand around my entire cock over the boxers fabric and gave it a firm squeeze.  He wasn’t going to get to jerk me off, but he stole a tight squeeze of my manhood before letting go.  Maybe he enjoyed those jerk offs as much as his clients did.  I didn’t know what was going on in his mind. 

    I can’t say I felt violated by that last squeeze.  My boner was begging for attention the whole time.  My boner wanted a release, but my mind, my pride, prevented me from getting one.  Marcus sided with my boner in that argument. 

    I got up from the massage table.  I was oily all over.  My boner had no plan to disappear any time soon.  Marcus packed up, gathered all his stuff, and shook my hand good bye before leaving.  It was so awkward shaking another guy’s hand while sporting a very obvious boner.  But then again that same hand had just squeezed my boner just a few moments ago.  There were no secrets between us at that point. 

    Marcus left.  Tyler was not back home yet.  I was dripping massage oil.  And I had a raging hard-on that needed a release.  I was bursting with libido.  If I had a sane frame of mind at that point, I would have gone to shower off in the bedroom downstairs, the same one I used last weekend and was promised to me for next weekend.  But I took a dare.  I had never taken an outdoor shower.  Out in the open with my entire body exposed to the sun and the sky.  I saw Tyler do that just yesterday.  Today it was my turn. 

    I went to the open outdoor shower and finally took off those precum-soaked boxers.  The water and the sun felt good on my naked body.  This was a level of luxury and pampering I was not used to. My boner was still begging for attention.  I didn’t need to hold it back any more.  I touched myself.  And not for long.  Streams of hot cum escaped my nuts through my dick all over the deck.  I didn’t care.  I sprayed the whole area with my DNA.  I left my mark on Tyler’s deck.  I felt such a relief after such a long and unexpected foreplay.  My body needed that release just as much as it enjoyed the massage.  I was spent. 

    Finally my good judgement came back to me.  I washed off my cum from the deck.  I dried off and started to put on my clothes.  My boxers were too soaked from precum and massage oil to put back on.  I just wore my work shorts and freeballed it.  I put on my shoes.  Just as I went to reach for my T-shit Tyler walked in.

    “So, how was it?”  He was so proud of himself.

    “It was great, thank you,” I replied.  I didn’t tell him I had a boner most of the time.

    “How was Marcus?”

    “He was awesome.  Worth all the hype.  But then again I had nothing to compare it to.”  I didn’t tell him I had just jerked off on his deck and he might have caught me if he came back 5 minutes earlier. 

    There was a few more very suggestive questions from Tyler, and I responded to all of them with gratitude and praise.  After one too many of those questions with the same not-so-hidden line of questioning, I replied perhaps with a more abrupt tone than I should have: “If you had some porn movie scenario in your mind that something more happened, then I’m sorry.  Nothing happened.”

    Tyler was silent.  I realized I was too harsh on him.  He really did have the best intentions.  Maybe it was all the fucked-up hormones in my body.  Maybe it was the fact that a straight man touched me and I got a boner.  Maybe it was that I had just jerked off thinking about that same massage from that straight man.  None of it made sense. 

    “First of all, I have to say I’m sorry.  I know you really mean well.  You treated me with a gift I could never afford on my own.  It was really special.  I am very very very grateful for that.  But, I just couldn’t.  Marcus offered, and he was really sincere about it.  But I couldn’t.  I am straight, he is straight.  I have a wife back home, he has a girlfriend back home.  It just was not my cup of tea.” 

    “That’s alright.  As long as you enjoyed the massage part of it.”

    “THAT, was stupendous.”

    It was time for me to pack my stuff and hit the road.  Tyler said that the rest of the guests are coming Friday afternoon, so I could come then instead of my Saturday morning routine.  That worked out well since Cindy was leaving for her parents first thing Friday morning as well.  He mentioned what change of clothes I should bring.  In fact, he suggested that for the rest of the summer the downstairs bedroom would be mine at all times.  I could leave my toolbox there instead of carrying it back and forth.  I could leave a change of clothes and even work clothes there.  Tyler would be happy to wash any dirty clothes for me during the week.

    On the way out the door, he gave me my payment for the weekend as he always did: with both of his hands holding my one hand.  I got my now-customary hug.  It was quite a bit tighter than last time.  And I could swear it was not an air kiss.  I think his lips actually touched my cheek.  I couldn’t tell for sure, but I think that’s what happened. 

    The following Friday I loaded Cindy and the kids in the car early in the morning.  I kissed them good bye.  She was gonna come back Monday night.  I didn’t tell her I was going to spend the weekend at Tyler’s.

    The whole day at work I had butterflies in my stomach.  I really had no business going to spend an entire weekend with Tyler and his friends.  I was going to be the only straight guy and those gay guys deserved to have some privacy to do whatever they liked to do.  But then again, Tyler specifically invited me to spend the weekend there.  He said he needed help with hosting.  I was there to help, not to hang out with people above my own social status.  I told that to myself over and over again. 

    I took the 4 o’clock ferry to The Pines.  Lots of guys coming directly from work with their fashionable casual Friday looks.  And then there was me and my construction worker outfit.  Sticking out like a sore thumb already.  I did manage to pick up a dozen bagels and a few spreads for the morning.  Tyler said I didn’t need to bring anything, but I knew better not to show up empty-handed. 

    I walked into Tyler’s house.  From the noise level I could tell that at least some of the guests were there already.  Tyler was in the middle of something, yet managed to come over to greet me.  The hug was very casual, not tight.  His head was even facing backward as he was still talking to his buddies.  The kiss was definitely an air kiss, no flesh.  I was a bit disappointed.  He did walk me to my bedroom and showed me around.  I unpacked my bag.  I decided to freshen up with a shower before going to meet the housemates for the weekend. 

    Tyler introduced me to Jason and Jason.  The got married last summer right here on the beach and they had their reception at the Community Center.  They looked madly in love.  The other couple was Jeff and Mark.  They’ve been together 2 years and counting. 

    That group had not seen each other for a few weeks and they were catching up both on their own individual lives as well as gossip about all kinds of other guys.  I helped myself to a Budweiser from the fridge.  I sat down and absorbed all their stories. 

    About 6:30ish there was a bit of a commotion.  Turned out people were getting ready to go to Low Tea.  I had no idea what that meant.  Mark told me that it was the happy hour hang-out in town.  I had passed by the Blue Whale before as the ferry pulls out, but didn’t know there was a nightly ritual of the entire town hanging out there all at the same time.

    I wasn’t sure it was my place to go.  I offered to stay back and start working on dinner.  Tyler insisted I was going with him and everybody else.  I didn’t think my redneck outfit was fancy enough to go hang out, but then again everybody else was also dressed super casual. 

    Well, Low Tea was packed!  Wall to wall of guys and guys and guys.  Many in tank tops.  Many shirtless and sweating.  Many in all kind of drag or just gender bender clothes.  You saw the whole spectrum there.  I had never been to a gay bar before. 

    Tyler and the group bumped into all kinds of friends they knew from Fire Island as well as from the city.  Every single time Tyler made sure to introduce me to everyone.  He never referenced I’m his handyman, or that I was straight. 

    From there everybody migrated en-mass to Pool Tea.  At like 8, the Low Tea crowd dispersed, and group by group everybody walked behind the hotel to the pool area.  Better music.  And more people dancing than just drinking and socializing.  They said DJ Mike Borowski was spinning and they all loved his music. 

    After a good 45 minutes there, Tyler said that he and I should go home and start with dinner preparations.  I was happy to be finally be of some help.  Upon arrival, he gave me a series of tasks of cut this, slice that, and set the dinner table.  He asked if my grilling skills were any good, and I told him I was a master griller. 

    I grilled the steaks and Tyler took care of the rest.  The rest of the guys trickled in.  Dinner conversation mostly centered around people’s recent vacations to exotic places I’ve never heard of before.  At some point the conversation did turn around to be about me and my family.  I shared a bit about Cindy and I, and the kids. The seemed genuinely interested, and very courteous to my storyline.   Then the conversation went back to what everybody was gonna wear to the underwear party.  I had no idea what that was either.

    Turned out the underwear party happens in Cherry Grove every Friday night.  Some promoter guy Daniel Nardicio had rented out the whole Ice Palace bar and pool at Cherry Grove every Friday night.  Guys have to wear underwear to the party and there is a clothing check at the entrance.  And then someone blurted out that there is also a backroom where people go to get some action.  All this was very new to me. 

    For the next 20 minutes, the 5 of them argued back and forth if it were a good idea for me to go to this party or not.  Tyler was the one who didn’t think my ‘virgin eyes’ were ready for this.  Jason and Jason on the other hand insisted that since I was there for the weekend, I should be getting the whole experience and go see how people party.  Jeff was more worried that if I did go, did I have the right underwear for the venue. 

    Tyler, being the host, won the argument.  The other 4 guys went into their respective rooms to get ready.   Tyler and I got to clear the table.  I firmly planted myself at the sink, to wash the pots and place all the dishes in the dishwasher.  Eventually the other 4 guys emerged from their rooms.  Jason and Jason were wearing matching multi-colored jockstraps.  Ass hanging out and all.  Mark was wearing a sold black jockstrap with black socks and black boots, all that garnished with black leather harness.  Jeff was wearing a lace G string and flip flops.  It was not hard to see his junk through the lace, although perhaps the shadow of the night gave him some cover.  They all had a ‘roadie’ shot and off they went.  They were gonna either walk through the meat rack or on the beach to get there; their outfits were not fit for taking the water taxi over. 

    Tyler and I were all done with the dinner table and all was clean.  He handed me a Budweiser and he had his glass of wine.  We went to the living room and sat on opposites ends of the sofa facing each other.  Neither one of us said anything.  Total silence.  It felt even more silent after all of them had left. 

    “Let’s go to the party.  You and me,” I said.

    “What?”

    “Yeah, your friends are there and I can’t hold you back from hanging out with them.”

    There was some more back and forth, but I won.  We were going.  Tyler went up to freshen up, and he said I could do the same.  He came back shirtless.  He said it is a nice night out.  Even though he was planning on taking the water taxi over, we could leave our shirts at home. 

    The water taxi was packed!  It looked like the whole town was going to the underwear party.  Tyler and I got seats toward the back.  We were squeezed against each other.  His naked ankle touched mine.  His naked knee touched mine.  His exposed thigh touched mine.  His exposed arms squeezed against mine.  His broad shirtless shoulder was pressed against mine.  That was the most skin on skin contact I have had with Tyler. 

    The line to get into the underwear party was like 15 minutes.  We did our clothes check.  I didn’t have any fancy underwear or anything.  I took off my shorts and was left in my straight boy loose boxers I had worn all day.  It was definitely not fresh.  Tyler, to my surprise, was wearing a pair of hot red jockstraps.  He was in it to win it.  His exposed ass was plump, and his lack of a tan on his asscheeks compared to the rest of his body drew all the attention to his moneymaker.  He was fine, even if I was appreciating it from the perspective of a straight boy.

    We walked into the venue.  There were like 400-500 guys there already.  Many were dancing.  Nobody was wearing boxers; I was the only one.  Nobody was even wearing plain whities tighties.  Everyone had invested some time and money in whatever tiny piece of fabric they should wear to advertise their goods. 

    Tyler took me toward the bar area.  Luckily, we found two adjacent barstools and planted ourselves there.  They did not have Budweisers, I had to settle for Amstel although the taste was too rich for me.  Tyler took his usual white wine. We started chatting.  Mostly being catty about what this guy or that guy was wearing.  Or some random gossip he had about someone dancing with so and so.  Two more white wines and two more Amstels, and we had loosened up a bit. 

    I noticed the music pace had picked up.  The dance floor was packed.  Tyler’s exposed asscheeks on the barstool started picking up the rhythm of the beat.  He was enjoying the music, but was stuck chaperoning me.

    Never in a million years I thought I would be hitting 3 gay bars in one night, and then be surrounded by a sea of guys with G-strings and jockstraps, and actually enjoy the company. 

    “Let’s go, you and me,” I repeated my decisive declaration from when we were still at home. 

    “Oh, you want to go home?”

    “No silly.  The dance floor.”

    “But, there… there are no girls here for you to dance with or nothing.”

    “When in Rome…” I remembered that phrase from high school, although I couldn’t remember the source. 

    “Except this is more like Sodom than Rome!”  That was a good comeback line from Tyler. 

    “Nah.  I’m good with that.  You, me, let’s hit the floor.”

    I grabbed his forearm and dragged him with me to the middle of the dance floor.  Grabbing his hands would have been too gay, but the forearm was a safe zone.  He did not miss a beat to start dancing.  The boy was flying.  Me, on the other hand, when you mix ‘white boys can’t dance’ and ‘straight boys can’t dance’, you get a disaster.  And that’s exactly what I delivered there.  I was way out of my zone, but did not care.  I wasn’t necessarily dancing WITH Tyler, I was more dancing NEAR Tyler.  Back in high school boys paired up like this to approach the girls and get into their dance groups. 

    You know what, I was actually enjoying this.  I couldn’t remember the last time I had gone dancing at a bar or club.  Probably before Cindy got pregnant the first time.  Like when I was 19.  I had danced at various weddings, but certainly at no bar at 2 in the morning. 

    I had initially seen Jason and Jason and Jeff and Mark around, but at that point in time I could no longer see them around.  Then I noticed a huge fabric curtain separation between the main area and some other section in the back.  I wasn’t that dense, I figured that was the famous back room they were talking about. The devil got into me and I turned to Tyler.

    “Let’s go.  You and me.”  Third time I had used that line.

    “I can go home anytime you want.”

    “Silly, you’re gonna show me what happens behind that curtain.”

    Tyler’s jaw just dropped to the floor.  “I don’t think that is such a good idea for you.”

    A few exchanges later, Tyler agreed.  It was him this time who grabbed my forearm and took me in the direction of the backroom.  The place was really dark, but once you stayed there a bit your pupils could accommodate.  There were some guys just hanging out.  Some were just making out.  Further down a few guys were on their knees blowing some other guys.  I had only gotten blowjobs from Cindy before, so I did not have much to compare to.  But there is some urban legend that gay guys know how to suck dick much better since they have a dick too and they know how to pleasure one.  And these guys were going to town.

    Behind that there was a massage table.  Except that there was a twink on his back with legs up in the air, and there was a massive hunk fucking the shit out of him.  There were 10 guys standing around and watching the action.  Tyler and I become numbers 11 and 12.  The action was fierce.  Eventually the hunky guy pulled out and shot his load all over the guy he was fucking.  Everybody was happy with the show.  Tyler and I wandered around some more.  With his asscheeks out for grabbing, a couple of guys approached him for some action. He refused.  Nobody approached my me and my sorry boxers, which was just fine. 

    We eventually bumped into Jason an Jason.  They were spit-roasting some random dude.  The taller Jason was feeding his cock into the guy’s mouth, as the shorter Jason was fucking him from behind.  As they saw us, they enthusiastically waved hi to us, as though we had bumped into them at the grocery isle of the supermarket.  They then continued to give their conquest their full attention. 

    Tyler decided I had seen enough for one night.  I would have concurred, although no words were exchanged.  He grabbed me by the forearm and took me out of the back room.  Without saying a word we went back to the clothes check area, got dressed, and got ourselves a water taxi ride back. 

    “So, your eyes are burning?” he asked, jokingly. 

    “All good, man.  Can’t wait to go back to work Monday and tell all the buddies I went to a gay orgy.”

    “You are NOT!”

    I burst out with laughter.  He did too.  “Nah, what happens on Fire Island stays on Fire Island.”  That one I had heard from a couple of construction guys who used to tell stories of going to the meat rack to get random blowjobs from gay guys.  They were the ones who told us gay guys can suck dick better than any of our wives. 

    “Indeed it does,” Tyler exclaimed. 

    We made it home.  Tyler gave me a firm hug good night, and his lips indeed touched my cheeks for that kiss.  That, I was sure of this time.  And his naked torso, still sweaty and sticky from the dancing, rubbed all against my naked torso, equally as sticky. 

    I headed to my room to get ready for bed.  I was brushing my teeth when I heard the deck sliding door open.  Under the cover of the darkness inside the house I poked my head out to see what was going on.  Through the windows I could see Tyler on the deck.  He approached the outdoor shower and turned the water on.  The moon and the clear night were casting enough of a light on him that I could see everything.  He took off his shorts and his red hot jockstrap and got naked.  He got under the water, taking an outdoor shower in the middle of the night.  He washed his hair, his shoulder, his chest, his belly.  He washed each leg and each arm clean.  His physique was just perfection. 

    Just when I thought the show was over, he grabbed his crotch.  In no time he had a hard on.  He began stroking himself.  His head titled back as his pelvis arched forward.  It couldn’t have taken him more than 30 seconds before his pelvis gyrated multiple times, squirting hot cum all over his deck just as I had done the time before.  He looked satisfied.  Even after cumming, he kept rubbing his two hands all over his own body.  After a few minutes he turned off the water and grabbed his towel.

    I did not want to get caught, nor was I going to make the mistake of blurting out I had seen him cum.  I quickly jumped into my bed pretending to be asleep this whole time.   I heard the deck sliding door open and close.  Tyler’s footsteps told me he went up the stairs into his room.  I did not hear a door close. 

    I would have loved to stay awake and ponder on what I had just seen.  Of all the sex acts I had seen that night, Tyler’s quick solo was by far the most memorable.  Not that I was into that.  But all the sex in the backroom of the underwear party was just action.  Tyler’s jerk off was full of passion and eroticism, even though it was a solo act.  Alas, I fell asleep.

    With construction worker hours and two kids, I just could not stay asleep late.  I woke up at 8.  Everyone was still sleeping.  I was still sticky from last night.  Seeing the coast was clear, I went back to the crime scene where Tyler had showered last night.  I took a fully naked outdoor shower knowing nobody was looking.  I have to admit, outdoor showers were really a new level of pampering.  I then came back to my room and kept myself busy on my phone. 

    Tyler woke up around 9.  He came downstairs and I greeted him.  I had already brewed a pot of coffee and sprang into action of serving him his cup as soon as I heard his footsteps.  He was back in his gray sweat shorts freeballing it. 

    We got the breakfast of bagels and spreads and some fruit salad ready for the rest of the crew.  Eventually they all work up.  Jason and Jason came out of their room all cheery.  They were acting all in love and once again finishing each other’s sentences.  It was as though the whole world had not seen them fucking some random guy together last night.  Like nothing happened. 

    Everybody praised the Long Island bagels I had brought, even though they each had emotional trauma of eating that much carbs.  We were all invited to go over Dan and Dan for pool and lunch.  People showered, put on their bathing suits, and hit the road.  Short Jason was wearing tight trunks, everybody else was wearing bikini bathing suits.  I had my one and only pair of bathing suit: a green and blue billabong surfer board shorts that went all the way down to my knees.  Once again, I stood out like a sore thumb. 

    When we arrived, there were a few people there already.  Dan and Dan were naked already, and two other guys were naked hanging out as well.  3 other guys had their bathing suits on.  I looked over at the bar and there was a selection of white wine and rosé, and one single six pack of Budweiser.  It was so touching that Dan and Dan remembered that was my drink and they made sure they had some on hand. 

    People hung out, recounting some of the shenanigans from the prior night and who hooked up with whom. Lunch was hamburgers and fries.  The 4 naked guys stayed naked during lunch, the rest in their small banana hammocks.  And me with my shorts down to my knees. 

    After lunch it was time to hit the pool.  One by one people jumped in.  Tyler took off his bathing suit last second before he jumped in too.  I joined the rest of the group.  There was a lot of splashing of the water, but I could make out the general shape of Tyler’s package though it all.  I had never been in a pool with naked guys before.  I didn’t know what was the etiquette of how not to stare and how not to rub against one as you moved around. 

    After a long soak, some got people out of the pool. Dan and Dan and Jeff and Mark went to hang out by the chaise lounges.  Tyler got out and motioned for me to follow.  He never put his bathing suit back on.  Here he was, naked, sitting with his friends and having a perfectly normal conversation.  There is no such concept of nudity in the straight world.  One thinks that as soon as you have a group of naked (and horny) people, an orgy would surely erupt.  Much like the underwear party last night.  But this was different.  It was a whole bunch of gay guys who love dicks and ass.  But they couldn’t care less if their friends’ dicks and asses were on full display.  I couldn’t imagine my construction buddies and me sitting naked in someone’s backyard and guzzling beer.  But here nobody was sneaking a peek.  Nobody cared.  There was something liberating in it all.  But I couldn’t resist.  The few times I could I tried to look at Tyler’s package.  It was taboo and sinful.  I don’t know why I was drawn to look at it. 

    Eventually we got back home.  People needed a disco nap.  Then we repeated the cycle of Low Tea, Pool Tea, and get home for dinner.  I grilled the chicken, Tyler roasted some veggies.  For some reason the guys were drinking more than usual.  By the end of the dinner, the other four declared they were going to Sip N’ Twirl and possibly to the Pavilion afterward.  Tyler was a bit too tipsy to go out or to even help with the table. 

    I did all the cleaning myself.  Tyler had fallen asleep on the sofa, where I had left him. I tried to gently wake him to take him to his room, no sign of life.  I tried to stand him and support him with his one arm around my shoulder so we could climb the stairs.  No luck.  Finally, I put one hand behind his back and one hand behind his knees and lifted him in the air.  Luckily, I had enough strength to support his weight. 

    Just then he opened his eyes just slightly to see what was going on.  With both arms he embraced my neck to pull himself closer.  At least he was helping.  I took him up to his room and laid him down in the middle of his bed.  I took off his shirt and his pants for him.  He was wearing a pair of cute Andrew Christian underwear.  I pulled out the blanket and covered him.  I gave him a fatherly rub on the back of his scalp. 

    “Thanks, buddy,” he whimpered under his breath with his last ounce of strength. 

    “Sweet dreams.”  I stood by the doorframe and admired the site for a few minutes before I left.  In a matter of just one month, he had become the most meaningful friendship I have ever had.  Yet we came from such opposite ends of the spectrum in term of sexuality and social status.  It is just amazing when you meet someone and you have an instant bond with them.  It felt like I had been friends with Tyler for like forever, but it was only a month.

    The next morning I woke up early again.  I repeated my routine of glorious naked outdoor shower while the coast was clear.  I went back to my room and kept myself busy with my phone.  By 10, I had exhausted all possible distractions on my phone and was feeling antsy.

    I went to the kitchen and started working on breakfast.  I made a large bowl of pancake batter.  I made fruit salad like yesterday.  I made fresh bacon and thought just the smell might wake up everyone.  Nope. 

    By 11 there was still no sign of life.  I made a large pancake.  I plated in on a dish.  I added some bacon and fruit salad on the side.  I garnished it with a flower I found on the deck.  I poured 2 cups of coffee, and added just a bit of milk to one as Tyler liked it.  I put it all on a tray.

    I remembered just a month ago I was too nervous and shy when Tyler asked me to join him for that first time at the lunch table.  And here I was, fully comfortable in his kitchen, making him breakfast in bed as a surprise.  We had come a long way in just a short period of time. 

    I carried the tray upstairs.  I paused for a second at the door to his room.  The morning light was coming in strong and had cast a glow in his room.  Tyler was asleep on his side facing the door.  The morning light, the white sheets, the serenity of his sleep, all made him look like an angel.

    Just then he must have sensed someone there.  He opened just the one eye farthest from the pillow.  He saw me holding a tray.  He closed his eye and then proceeded to give the biggest grin from ear to ear.  Still with his eyes closed, with one hand he tapped the mattress in front of him, as in ‘come and sit here’.  I understood the clue. 

    I approached his bed.  I put the tray down, and sat on the edge of the bed.  With his eyes still closed, he sensed I was there.  He opened both eyes and looked at me and the tray.  The blue of his eyes were a perfect match for the clear skies just behind outside the window.  He took both arms out and gave himself a nice stretch.  He got out from under the covers, and sat himself leaning on the bed’s headboard.  He was still in his cute Andrew Christian underwear.  Another huge ear to ear grin.  He seemed so happy, and he had just woken up. 

    He saw his cup of coffee with milk in it.  He picked it up and took a sip.  I picked up my cup as well.

    “Good morning,” he finally said.

    “Good morning.”

    “Here, come sit next to me here.” 

    I obliged.  I had never been in bed with another buddy, specially one who was still in his underwear.  Where I come from, people think that’s too gay.  But here, the rules were different.  Nobody cared about your societal norms or inhibitions.  You were free to show friendship, care, or even affection in whichever manner you wanted.  I sat next to him.  Once I got comfortable, he moved more near me until our shoulders touched. 

    He then took his plate of food and utensils off the tray. 

    “Ummmm, this is good.”  He was referring to the hot pancake he was taking a bite of.  He took another and another bite.  I was sipping on my coffee next to him.

    “Did you eat already?” he asked. 

    “Nope, I was waiting.”

    Without missing a beat, he cut off another piece of pancake with the fork and knife.  He pointed the loaded fork to me and brought it up to my face.  He wanted me to take the bite.  I couldn’t remember the last time I was spoon-fed by some, let alone a guy.  That would definitely be considered gay where I come from.  I looked into his eyes, leaned forward, and took the whole bite into my mouth.  I had not only had a piece of pancake, but some of Tyler’s saliva that might have been on his fork.  We were at that level already.  The whole rest of the time he took one bite for himself and spoon-fed me the other bite, until we finished the pancake.  I was just like a baby who waited to be fed.  I obliged with every bite.  He threw in a few pieces of fruit salad in between the pancake bites.  At the end, he took a strip of bacon and brought it to me.  Instead of handing it to me, he hand fed it to me bite by bite.  I had shared his breakfast without moving a finger.  He fed me the whole thing. 

    Eventually the food was finished and our coffee was gone.  We heard some rumbling outside.  I took the tray and went downstairs.  The other guys were all up and helping themselves to coffee I had made.  It was time to make the rest of the pancakes. 

    Breakfast was amusing.  Some stories about some guy at the Pavilion who was making a scene.  They had to call the cops on him. 

    I wasn’t briefed on it, but apparently this afternoon’s party was gonna be at Tyler’s.  They were expecting a bunch of guys for drinks and a pool dip.  I made sure I cleared the breakfast table real good.  I was there to help, after all.  I took instructions from Tyler how to set up the outdoor bar and snacks area.  By mid-afternoon some guys showed up.  Mostly same crowd from yesterday’s pool party, plus a whole bunch of new people. Before you knew it there were 50 guys there.  I didn’t think Tyler expected as many.  No sooner than Dan and Dan walked in through the door that they get fully naked again as was their custom.  A few other guys also were naked as they got in and out of the pool. 

    I didn’t know most of them.  And I was not there to socialize, I was there to help.  I made sure the bar was well stocked with ice and fresh rosé the whole time.  Tyler was off entertaining.  I saw him in the pool talking to his one ginger guy for quite some time.  Then the two of them came out of the pool.  The ginger grabbed Tyler’s hand and escorted him all the way inside the house.  I could see the 2 of them going up the stairs holding hands.  The door was closed behind them.

    On the one hand, I was glad Tyler was gonna get some action.  It was his party and his house, and he needed some relief.  On the other hand, I was a bit uneasy about it.  I was just developing a close friendship with him, and now he was off with some random stranger.  True, what this stranger was giving him, I couldn’t.  But still.  Just this past morning Tyler was spoon-feeding me pancakes in his bed.  And now he was gonna get manhandled in the same bed by some guy he didn’t care about as much.  I was happy for him, I was not happy for me.

    A half hour later they came out.  A quick kiss on the lips and the ginger took off.  Eventually the rest of party slowed down as well.  It was Sunday afternoon and most people were going back to the New York. I got into high gear to clean up all the drink cups and garbage around the deck.  I cleaned off the bar as Tyler was saying good bye to people leaving. 

    The rest of the housemates were taking the 6 o’clock ferry.  I kept looking busy as they were getting ready to leave.  I wanted just a little bit more one-on-one Tyler time after everybody else was gone.  Eventually it was just Tyler and me.  Truth be told, all the cleaning had been done by that point.  Tyler pulled out a Budweiser for me and poured himself another white wine.  We went and sat on the new chaise lounges to enjoy our drinks.  We talked about all the silliness of the past weekend.  All the characters and all the stories we learned.  It was a good decompression from the rest of the weekend. 

    It was time for me to leave as well, even though I could just stay there for ever and ever.  I left my toolbox in my new bedroom.  I packed my bag.  I was not going to need my bathing suit for anything else on the mainland, so I left that behind as well.  I went to the kitchen and grabbed the two large bags of garbage in one hand and two large bags of recycling in the other hand.  Tyler came over to give me his usual good-bye hug.  Somehow with my own bag and 4 other bags in my hands we managed a hug.  Yup, lips on my cheek. 

    Tyler had my payment for the weekend.  But my hands were too full.  After a brief moment of contemplation, Tyler reached over and stuffed the money in the front pocket of my pants.  He put two fingers in my front pocket to push the money all the way in.  I had never had another guy’s hands inside my front pocket, just an inch away from my cock.  Again, where I come from that is too gay. 

    I was on cloud 9 the whole ferry ride home.  I reached in and saw that Tyler had paid me for 3 days, not just 2.  An extra $200 for Friday.  I was gonna keep that part for myself rather than hand it over to Cindy.  She didn’t need to know I went over Friday night and stayed all weekend. 

    The next Saturday I showed up at Tyler’s as usual.  A nice welcome hug and kiss on the cheeks.  I had picked up one bran muffin and one blueberry muffin for us.  I didn’t know which one Tyler liked better.  He suggested we eat them half and half.  I agreed.  We ate them by the kitchen counter with our morning coffee. 

    I went to the downstairs bedroom, the one assigned to me, to get my toolbox I had left there.  The bed was nicely made with clean sheets.  On it, there was my Billabong swim shorts, also washed and neatly folded.  There was a single Hershey’s Kiss right on top of it.  I ate that one piece of chocolate so fast.  My heart was melting how he took care of little details like that. 

    Tyler was wearing his gray sweat shorts and nothing more, as he usually did at home.  I decided that since I was going to work indoors all day I was going to remove my T-shirt as well.  He didn’t say a thing when I walked out shirtless. 

    That day’s task was to disassemble the old benchpress in his gym area in his office and assemble a fancy new one he had ordered online.  The old one was stationary, but the new one let you do multiple angles.  I loved this kind of work. 

    This was also the first time I was gonna be working in his office/gym while he was probably gonna work on his movie script.  I promised myself I was going to keep the noise to a minimum and not bother him.  I started on the old unit.  He came and sat himself in front of his desk.  He opened some file that could have been his movie script.  I wouldn’t know how to tell one from any other file. 

    As I worked a bit more, I snuck glimpses in his direction.  One time he was on Facebook.  Another time on CNN.  Another time he was he was on some travel website. 

    By 11:00, I was done with disassembling the old unit and I had taken everything to the curb.  It was time to open up that huge box with the new bench.  Just then Tyler announced: “This script is not going anywhere.”  He walked out of the office/gym.  I continued to work.  I heard some pots and pans.  I assumed he was gonna work on lunch instead. 

    Sure enough a bit after noon he came to announce lunch was ready.  We had a lovely lunch.  All this time in the kitchen he had made homemade pasta and homemade sauce from scratch.  It was divine.  All that accompanied by my Budweiser and his white wine.  I learned that he was having a bit of a writers’ block all this time.  He had some story line with a good start, but no climax and no resolution. 

    I did want to get back to the benchpress and finish it before the end of the day.  It had a million little parts and the instructions were horrible.  As I worked, Tyler came back into the room and sat on his desk chair.  Except this time as opposed to fiddling on his computer, he turned around and faced me.  He looked at me as I worked.  I worked and he kept just looking. 

    “What???” I finally said.  

    “What what?” he answered with a snark.

    “You’re sitting there just looking at me.”

    “Do you blame me?  It’s not every day I have a shirtless hunk in my office fiddling with manly instruments.” 

    “Tyler, you’re lucky I like you a lot and I like your sense of humor.  Any other straight handyman would walk over and beat the crap out of you.”

    “But you’re not any other handyman.  You’re Pat.  Just last week you made me take you to the back room of the underwear party.  Then you sat in my bed and I spoonfed you pancakes you had made for me as a surprise.  So now ogling from across the room is too gay?”

    “Don’t you have work to do?”

    “Writers’ block.”

    “Then come over here and make yourself useful.”

    He was at least good for reading the instruction and handing me the next piece I needed.  As we assembled the bench and put all the weights in the right places, our hands and shirtless shoulders rubbed against each other several times. 

    Finally the unit was done.

    “Should we do a test drive?” Tyler asked.

    “Sure. 

    I let him go first.  He laid down on the bench and I spotted him from above his head.  He did a few reps.  It was my turn, he stood over the top and I did a few reps.  It was time to switch again.  I increased the weight for him.  He was struggling but he didn’t want to let me down.  We switched again.  Yes, in fact the higher weights were more challenging than I thought.  Tyler had to lean a bit more over my head to spot me.

    And there it was.  As he was spotting me, I could get glimpses of Tyler’s cock and balls as he was freeballing it in his gray sweat shorts.  He had cut those off shorter than most straight guys would do, and from this angle underneath it wasn’t hard to see his manhood.  Not that I was looking.  But there it was.  Just inches from my face. 

    By then he had broken into a light sweat.  As I was trying to concentrate on my reps rather than the view, a mesmerizing aroma of musk hit my nose.  It wasn’t mine; it was his.  The musk from his ballsac was coming out of his pants and hitting my nose.  I had never smelled something like that before.  I had ever been this close to anybody’s crotch except with Cindy.  And truth be told, she smelled like tuna.  Not pleasant.  But this musk coming from Tyler was animalistic, exotic, and intoxicating all at the same time. 

    It was time to switch again.  The whole time I was spotting him, I wondered if my crotch too was releasing scents that would end up in his nose.  I didn’t know.  I didn’t dare ask.  And then it was my turn again.  Once again, I laid down on the bench, and Tyler came extra close to spot me.  I didn’t think he knew he was on full display.  But that musk!  That scent!  I was hypnotized on so many levels from the sights and the smells.  If I weren’t straight, I would pull off his pants right then and there and lick off every gland of his crotch releasing his musk.  I was drawn to it like a moth to a light.  But it was coming from Tyler, another man.  It wasn’t coming from the woman that I took a vow to spend the rest of my life with. 

    I was so happy when we were done.  I was not myself.  I had no idea what had come over me.  All this not getting laid had fucked up my mind royally.  I was not well. 

    I left a bit earlier than usual, which was not a big deal since I had finished my daily task.  The whole ferry ride home I had visions of Tyler’s cock and that intoxicating smell that was coming off of it.  Luckily the kids were home and still up and they distracted me. 

    The next day I showed up with scones.  We ate those with our morning coffee.  A few of the screen doors needed replacement.  Tyler had asked in advance and had ordered the screen mesh in advance.  Once again, I had decided I was going to spend the day shirtless. 

    Over lunch I shared that Cindy and the kids had a great time with my in-laws in Jersey shore.  Plus, Cindy finally had some help with the kids.  She had told me that since I was going to spend more weekends here on Fire Island, she was going to do more weekends with her folks as well.  She really admired that I was working 7 days a week and was really grateful for all the extra money, but she also needed help.

    Tyler said that whenever ‘the old ball and chain’ happen to be away, I should just come Friday afternoon and stay the whole weekend.  That was very generous of him.  In fact, the following weekend, which was July 4thweekend, she was planning to go away again.  Of course, I was invited to go with her, unless I had work to do and needed to stay behind.

    “Oh, I wouldn’t want to come in between you and your family.  By all means, if you need to go away, enjoy your holiday.  But if you want to hang out here, I am sure we can find some more projects to make it worth your while.  And it’s a 3 day weekend, so if you come Friday that would be 4 days’ worth of pay.”

    I contemplated for a little while.  $800.  Tax free and off the books.  That was a lot of money for doing really easy jobs here.  Plus, I would get to hang out with Tyler.  The decision was made.  Tyler had a cheerful look on his face. 

    When it was time to leave, we went through our routine of me getting paid and a hug and kiss goodbye. Except this time Tyler was more playful. 

    “So, do you want me to give it to you in your hands, or stuff it down your pants like last time? 

    I decided to be playful too.  “It’s not every day you get paid as though you’re a stripper.”

    That was all the permission he needed.  He shoved the money in my front pocket as I leaned my pelvis forward for him, and he used his two fingers to go deep and shove the cash all the way in.  As a straight married man, I was playing with fire.  I had no idea what I was getting myself into 

    He came in for the hug.  Just when I though he was going to release, he lowered his right hand and pinched my left asscheek.  “If you’re going to get paid like a stripper, then you might get groped like one as well.” 

    He pulled away.  The look on his face was cheerful, seductive, and triumphant all at the same time.  I had crossed too many lines with Tyler already.  

     

    Chapter 3: July

    Once again, I loaded Cindy and the kids into the car Friday morning and saw them off.  It was going to be a half day at my regular job.  I was at Tyler’s by 2 PM.  Jason and Jason and Jeff and Mark came later.  We all got our rooms from last time. 

    The Pines was packed that weekend!  It was possibly the busiest weekend of the summer.  Low Tea and Pool Tea were both happening at the same time, and there were wall to wall shirtless gay men. 

    Dinner back home was full of excitement.  All those guys were planning on doing The Invasion the next day.  I had no idea what that was.  It was the day that 400-500 people get dressed in drag and come over the boat from Cherry Grove to The Pines.  These are not drag queens by profession, but the average gay doctors and accountants and engineers.  It is a tradition that started back at the nation’s bicentennial.  Some drag queen from Cherry Grove was refused service at The Pines in 1976.  So she decided to rent out a water taxi and ‘invade’ The Pines with bigger number of drag queens.  It has been a tradition to recreate that ‘invasion’ ever since on July 4th.  All the guys were excited about their outfits.  There was no fucking way I was getting into drag. 

    The next day was more chaotic than usual.  There were wigs and dresses all over the place.  High heal shoes, glitter, make up, hair spray over everything.  As I was the only one not getting dressed, they all made me help them with this and that task.  Tall Jason had me squeeze him into his corset.  Mark asked me to help him glue his eyelashes on.  I had no clue what I was doing.  The only part that I enjoyed was when Tyler asked me to put nail polish on his fingers.  That was 10 minutes of relative quiet, just Tyler and me.  I got to hold Tyler’s hands in mine to do a task, which made it less gay than holding his hands outright.  Yes, I was putting nail polish on him for a drag outfit, but just go with the story. 

    As the only one not dressed, I was the one taking photos of the group.  A sorry sight, but they all thought they looked glamorous.  As long as they were happy, who was I to judge? 

    We took the water taxi to Cherry Grove.  More and more interesting outfits.  Some people were very creative, some looked like they just slapped a dress on and showed up.  Lots more pictures taken by yours truly.  Only people in drag could get on the invasion boat.  I bid them all farewell.  They told me that if I get back to The Pines now, I could get a spot watching the boat pull in.  Well, it was quite the sight, as they promised.  I was able to get good video of Tyler coming off the boat. 

    Later that day it was once again Low Tea, Pool Tea, and we even went to Sip N’ Twirl.  Just masses of people everywhere.  The next day was a lazy morning around the pool.  By middle of the day they all started getting ready to go to another couple of parties.  The first one was a Hats & Heels party.  As usual, I had no clue what that was although the name could be self-explanatory.  Everyone has to wear women’s hats and high heel shoes.  No way in hell I was doing that. 

    Tyler gave me the biggest puppy eyes and I finally relented.  I was going to go along.  It was not full drag, just some shoes.  They had tons of extra hats and shoes at the party itself.  Nice house on the bay.  I tried to look for the shortest possible heels.  I found one with maybe like a 2-inch heel.  I almost fell over the first time I stood up, and provided much laughter for everyone else.  I was cursing under my breath.  The way I walked in those heels and the silly hat I had to wear, I am sure I was quite a sight.  I played along, all because Tyler made me.

    We then went to IndepenDance.  It was a July 4th party.  Wall to wall shirtless guys and club music.  Not my favorite party.  Later that night, Low Tea and Pool Tea all over again.  After dinner we went to Showtunes Sundays.  They played famous movie or Broadway show tracks, and people randomly acted out the dance moves and the scenes.  This was actually more fun that I thought, although I hardly knew some of the numbers they played.

    Since July 4th was on the weekend, the observed holiday was on that Monday.  An extra day off.  The rest of the housemates left after lunch.  I was in no rush to go home.  Tyler was in no rush to get rid of me.  I suggested maybe we could go for a walk on the beach.  I was 3 PM, but the sun was out strong.  Tyler wisely suggested we should apply suntan lotion before going.  We each applied to own fronts, faces, legs, and arms. 

    Without asking permission he then attacked my back with a wad of that lotion.  He covered every single inch.  He touched every part of my back.  He once again did his routine of sliding one finger under the elastic of my bathing suit to lather up the top of my asscheeks.  As if on cue, he then handed me the bottle of the lotion and turned his back to me.  I repeated the same ritual of covering his entire backside with both my hands.  I, too, slid my fingers under the elastic of his waistband to cover the tops of his asscheeks.  I was doing that part more for me than for him.  I enjoyed being able to touch him.

    The walk on the beach was lovely.  He ran into quite a few people he knew.  I had already met them here and there at some of the previous parties. 

    Later that day, when it was time to leave, he didn’t repeat the same question like last week.  He just went ahead and helped himself into the front pocket of my shorts with a wad of cash.  I surely had not helped out enough that weekend to earn $800, but that was the deal.  Instead of pinching my ass this time as we hugged good bye, he lowered his head and gently rested it on my shoulder for just one second.  When he let go, he didn’t look at me.  He gazed onto the floor and went back in quietly.  I wasn’t the only one who was sad I had to leave.

    Next Saturday I showed up with 2 almond croissants.  Our two cups of coffee were already served and ready for us on the kitchen counter when I entered the house.  Back in my bedroom, my Billabong bathing suit was washed and another Hershey’s Kiss was on top of it.  My heart felt another rush. 

    The task for the weekend was new outdoor speakers.  I had to run the wires from the AV cabinet, under the house, run wires all over the deck, and install 8 speakers.  It was going to take both days for this.  We had our usual lunch.  Then I got back to work. 

    Mid-afternoon I was on a high ladder on the deck installing one of the speakers on the side of the house.  I heard the front gate open and close, and then the front door open and close.  I assumed it was one of Tyler’s friends coming to visit.  Although, he didn’t bring anyone out to introduce me as he normally would.  I just kept working.

    I heard some noises from Tyler’s bedroom window, the one facing the deck.  I was right there on the other side of the wall installing a speaker.  The devil got into me and I peeked in. 

    This random dude and Tyler were both butt naked on his bed.  The dude was bent over doggy style, and Tyler was fucking the shit out of him.  Neither one saw me.  I was hypnotized.  I had seen Tyler’s boner during the massage, I had seen his naked ass at the underwear party, and I had seen him naked at the pool party.  I had never seen him have sex with someone.  He was good.  He had an awesome bang in his pelvic thrusts.  The dude was totally feeling it.  Tyler then reached over the grabbed the dude’s hair and pulled his head back, arching his neck and back.  He whispered something in the dude’s ears.  I don’t know what he said, but the dude starting really getting into it.  Tyler was pounding, and the dude was gyrating his pelvis with absolute pleasure. 

    Tyler then pulled out, his dick erect and sticking out.  With one hand he flipped the dude over and started fucking him missionary.  The dude’s leg were up to the sky.  Tyler leaned on those legs and pushed himself all the way in.  Each one of the dude’s legs was over Tyler’s corresponding shoulder.  The action was hard and fierce. 

    The whole time I was leaning over the ladder and looking in from the corner of the window.  Luckily Tyler never looked up, or else I would be busted.  That’s the last thing I needed.  Eventually both Tyler and the dude shot their loads.  I quickly pulled away from the window.  I just froze where I was.  If I continued to work and made noise, they would know I was there the whole time.  I just stood there, on the highest step of the ladder to see what would happen next.  I heard the front door open and close, and then the font gate open and close.  The coast was clear.  I was able to continue with my work, although I could not for the life of me concentrate any more.  I had seen too much. 

    A few minutes later, Tyler came out on the deck with a Budweiser and his white wine.

    “Time for a break,” he declared.  I was in no condition to continue to work.  But I was also in no condition to sit next to Tyler and just chat.  Lost between a rock and a hard place, I followed his lead. 

    He was wearing his gray sweat shorts again.  We sat on the chaise lounges.  At first the conversation was rather routine and trivial.  I was relieved.  I needed that ice breaker. 

    Out of nowhere he asked: “So, how did you like the show?”

    “Wha…?”

    “The show.  10 minutes ago.  Upstairs.  Me and my Grindr hook up.  Don’t be acting so innocent Mr. Peeping Tom.”

    I was soooooo busted.  Once again, I hoped the earth would open up and swallow me whole.  I had committed a transgression against Tyler and there was no way I could get out of it.  Yet, he didn’t seem to be mad.  He wasn’t lecturing me.  He just wanted to talk about it.  I bent my head down in embarrassment.  I couldn’t bear to look at him. 

    “Buddy, it’s OK.  This is Fire Island.”  And with that he started tickling my chest and belly.  I wanted to laugh at the tickles, but I was still too embarrassed to take any action. 

    He got up from his chaise lounge and sat on the edge of mine.  With one hand he grabbed my chin and lifted my head up.  He made me look him in the eyes.  “It’s OK,” he repeated. 

    A single tear came out of the angle of my right eye.  Tyler saw that.  He wiped it off for me with his hand.

    It took all the strength in my body not to burst into a cry.  “Dude, I’m so sorry.  You have been nothing but kind to me.  You have been generous with your house, with your friends, and also with work for me to support my family.  And this this how I repay you.”  I wanted to tilt my head down again, but he held my chin firm in his hand.  He made sure we continued the gaze. 

    “Like I said, a little curiosity is fine.  This is Fire Island.  Things like that happen all the time.  I don’t mind at all.  Maybe I’m actually glad you saw that.  Hopefully you’ll have less inhibitions going forward.”

    That’s when I started to open up.  About how my entire life I had no prospects.  About how I had married the one and only woman I’ve ever had sex with.  How we had 2 kids when we were still kids ourselves.  About how Cindy had stopped to be a sexual being and would not even allow me to see her naked, let alone have sex with her.  About how this summer had been so transformative for me on so many levels.  And I owed it all to Tyler and the generosity of his heart. 

    As he was still sitting on the edge of my chaise lounge, he came in for a hug.  I hugged back.  He rested his head on my shoulder.  But this time he did not let go of the hug and did not let go of where his head was.  I reciprocated with my head on his shoulder.  I don’t know if we stayed like this for 5 minutes or 30 minutes.  I lost track of time.  I didn’t want to let go.  He wasn’t letting go either.  I felt an immense sense of safety there with him.  I wished for that moment to never end. 

    But eventually we had to come up for air.  With that same hand he cupped my chin again and looked me into the eyes with his piercing blue eyes.  “It’s OK.  You’re going to be OK.  It’s all going to be OK.”  He reassured me.  He then let go of his hand on my chin and instead ran it through my hair. 

    With that, he finally got up.  I looked at my watch and it was late.  It was time to go home.  Our good bye hug by the door was longer that previous times, but not as long as the one just before on the deck.  Both of us rested our heads on the other one’s shoulder.  What a pure bliss. 

    Sunday I showed up with donuts, we had them with our morning coffee on the kitchen counter.  My one hand was resting on the counter.  With his free hand, he ran his fingers over the back side of my fingers a few times.  I let him touch me sensuously like that.  It was just an innocent touch between two new best friends.  And nothing on Fire Island was too gay.  You do whatever you are comfortable with.  And I was comfortable with Tyler running his fingers on mine. 

    I got back to the speaker project.  During lunch I hinted that Cindy and the kids were going away next weekend again.  I was not as innocent any more.  I had learned to drop a hint. 

    Tyler turned to me enthusiastically.  “Next weekend it’s going to be you and me.  The whole weekend.  No guests, but also no work.  You’re coming this time as my guest.   Not my handyman.” 

    I had butterflies in my belly.  I had shown up here every time with a sense of duty.  This was the first time Tyler was explicitly acknowledging that we had become friends.  And he wanted me and me only that weekend.  Nobody else.  Just the 2 of us.  And not for work.  Just 2 guys hanging out.  I was so lucky.

    “Oh, and I don’t want to hear anything about it.  Even though you are coming as a guest, I will pay you for your time.  It’s not for you.  It’s for your kids and wife.  You are my guest, but they need the extra support.”

    I had already promised myself I was not going to accept any cash.  But I wasn’t going to ruin this beautiful moment. 

    We tested all the speakers by the end of the day.  Tyler stuffed my cash down my pocket, and proceeded to hug me.  The left asscheek got pinched again.  The kiss on my cheek definitely left a wet spot of Tyler’s saliva. 

    Next Friday afternoon Tyler picked me at the ferry dock rather than wait for me at home.  Instead of the usual gray sweat shorts, he was wearing a very handsome outfit.  I had never seen him so well put together all these weeks.  We had a quick hello hug and then he helped me with my weekend bag. 

    When we got home, it felt different than other times.  There were flowers everywhere.  Everything looked cleaner and more tidy than usual.  There was some soft music playing both inside and on the new outdoor speakers. 

    I went in the direction of my bedroom to put down my bag.

    “Since it is only you and me this weekend, feel free to take any bedroom you want.  And I mean ANY bedroom.” 

    Perhaps I was too dense to realize it at that point.  But maybe in retrospect that offer could have included his own bedroom.  With his bed.  With him.  But I didn’t get the hint then. 

    “I think I’m OK with this one.”  I headed into my usual bedroom.  He followed.

    This bedroom looked a bit different too.  There were flowers on both end tables.  I looked back and there were some clothes hanging in the closet.  A couple of polo shirts and a couple of nicer looking shorts.  2 new Havaianas in solid colors. 

    “Please please please don’t get upset.  Since you never left any clothing here, I went ahead and bought you a couple of items.  You can keep them here and use them as you wish.”

    I couldn’t possibly be mad at Tyler when he was pampering me so well.  I did not know what had I done to deserve this level of kindness.  It took quite an effort not to have that single tear run out of the corner of my left eye. 

    “I’ll let you freshen up.”  He left me inside the bedroom.  Yes, I did need a shower after a hot smelly day at the construction site.  I debated if I should take one in the outdoor shower or right here in the room.  I wanted to exhibit that level of comfort with Tyler, letting him see me in all my nakedness as I had seen him a few times.  But I wasn’t ready.  I was not ready for that level of comfort.  Instead, I took the shower indoor, in the bathroom.  I left the bedroom and the bathroom doors open. 

    I walked out of the shower naked.  The bedroom door was still wide open.  Tyler was nowhere in sight.  He was not peeking in on me like I had done on him a few times already.  I put on clean boxer shorts.  I then put on one of the new shirts and one of the new shorts.  None of those items were terribly fancy.  But they were new and crisp, in much better condition than any clothing I owned.  I looked at the mirror and I couldn’t recognize who that man was. And it wasn’t just the new clothes.  It was the absolute look of joy in my eyes.  It was my confident posture.  It was the glow on my cheeks.  I had been transformed. 

    I went out to the living room.  Tyler had been sitting on the sofa on his phone the whole time.  He looked up and did a double take just as I had done myself looking at the mirror moments ago.  I had cleaned up pretty nice. 

    “Who’s this stud in my house?” he joked. 

    “What, there is a loose stud that needs to be fixed?” I replied.  You can take the guy out of the construction site, but you can’t take the construction site out of the guy.

    He had my Budweiser and his white wine served already on the coffee table.  There were some cocktail nuts on the table.  I swear I think the room lights were a bit dimmer than usual.  The soft music was still playing. 

    I went and sat down on the opposite side of the sofa.  I lifted my legs and laid them on the sofa in his direction.  He in turn lifted his legs and landed them on the sofa and my ankles.  Our feet and ankles were now all twisted around each other.  Nothing is ever too gay on Fire Island.  Do whatever you are comfortable with.  And at that moment I was comfortable with Tyler’s feet resting on top of my ankles. 

    We talked about absolutely nothing of significance.  It was just a couple of drinks on a Friday evening.  We skipped the Low Tea and Pool Tea crowds.  Instead, he had made reservation for us at The Bistro, the one and only sit-down restaurant in The Pines.  The food was OK, not great.  But the company was superb.  When not eating, I rested one hand on the table.  Many times he rubbed his fingers over the top of my fingers on the table.  Just a soft and gentle rub back and forth.  No holding hands.  Just a soft rub.  Just a gentle reminder how much we had grown fond of each other. 

    After the longest dinner, we headed to the Piano Bar.  It was pretty sad, with only 15 people there.  But there were some really talented people belting some tunes along with the main act. 

    The walk home was lovely.  It was a full moon and the air was still.  Tyler suggested we walk over to beach to check it out.  The full moon on the ocean was gorgeous.  We sat down on the stairs to the beach and gazed out.  His knees were touching mine, my shoulders were touching his.  As we talked, he leaned his head sideways and rested in on my one shoulder.  I reciprocated and leaned my head to rest on his head.  No words any more.  We just gazed into the sea. 

    Our peace was interrupted by a gaggle of rowdy and drunk boys coming to go to the beach.  Maybe even going for a skinny dip.  Tyler and I got up and continued to walk home. 

    When we got home, it was after midnight.  Tyler cupped my chin in his one hand like had done last week.  He looked me directly in the eyes and said: “Good night.”  He leaned over and planted a solid kiss on my one cheek.  No hug.  Nothing frisky.  He then turned around and went up the stairs to his room. 

    I was left alone downstairs yearning for more.  I didn’t think I had my fill of him for the night already.  I was hoping to sit down and chat some more.  Let him rub my fingers for me.  Or put his feet on my ankles again.  I needed more.  I yearned for more, after such a magical night.  But there were only so many lines I could cross for one night.  I just stood there at the bottom of the stairs that separated us.  Tomorrow was going to be another day.  Just Tyler and me. 

    I tossed and turned in the bed a few times.  My heart was content, but my belly was having palpitations.  Never before in my life did I think that I would be yearning for the touch of my new gay best friend.  That is just something that is not in the lexicon of any average straight married construction worker.  But here I was.  Beyond my wildest imagination. 

    The next morning it was Tyler who surprised me with breakfast in bed.  He had made one huge veggie omelet.  Possibly 4 eggs.  Served on one plate.  One set of utensils.  Two cups of coffee.  He was wearing his gray sweat shorts.  The same one that had exuded all the musk on my face on the benchpress.

    He placed the tray in between us on my bed, then sat down facing me.  He cut up a piece of the omelet and fed it to me.  He cut up another piece and ate it himself.  He fed me one more bite, and another bite for him. We finished the whole omelet like this, without me lifting a finger.  I was lovingly fed by him the whole time.  I must have done something right at some point to deserve this kind of pampering.  And I kept reminding myself that nothing is ever too gay on Fire Island.  Enjoy the moment. 

    We had another cup of coffee out on the deck.  The new speakers were a real nice addition to the space.  Around 11 he said he was hoping to do a picnic on the beach.  I was happy to do whatever he had in mind.  I helped him pack some food into the picnic basket, and filled the drink cooler with ice, 3 Budweisers and a bottle of white wine. 

    I went into my room to change into my bathing suit.  I was looking forward to rubbing suntan lotion on his back, and sneak my fingers to touch the top of his asscheeks.  I was deep in this thought when I discovered a wrapped gift on my bed.  I had no idea when he might have snuck this gift in.  I opened it.  It was a pair of new board shorts from Billabong.  Except that the inseam could not have been more than 3 inches long.  I didn’t even know if they came that short, or perhaps Tyler had them altered. 

    I put on the new bathing suit on.  I looked at the mirror.  My muscular thighs needed to be showcased, not hidden under all that fabric.  I could not recognize that handsome man in the mirror.  I came out of the room.  Tyler did another double take.  I could just see how proud he was of himself 

    We headed to the beach.  Yes, we did the dance with applying suntan lotion on each other.  Lunch was lovely.  The setting was superb.  And the company was above and beyond.  A few times Tyler reached out and caressed my wrist with his fingers.  I was not ready to reciprocate yet. 

    We came back around 3.  Tyler said he had gotten us tickets to the DRA show.  It was Dancers Responding to AIDS.  It was THE event of the summer, with lots of money raised each year.  We each showered in our respective rooms, put on some fresh clothes and headed out.  They had converted a huge deck of one of the houses on the bay into bleachers and a stage.  There were like 500 people there.  There were 10 different dance companies, each doing 1 or 2 numbers.  Many of the original dance numbers were modified to celebrate same-sex love.  I had never been to anything this artistic or sophisticated before.  With the sun setting in the background, you couldn’t help but get overwhelmed by the beauty of the setting and the artistry of the dancers. 

    After that we did a cursory stop at Low Tea.  It was not as packed as other times.  We took the water taxi to Cherry Grove for dinner.  Tyler had made reservations at Top of the Bay.  The taxi ride was not as packed as some other times.  Yet I managed to squeeze my body next to Tyler’s.  I wanted our ankles, our hips, our shoulder to touch. 

    At dinner, Tyler repeated his gentle way of massaging the back of my hand and my wrist with his one hand.  I was not ready to turn my hand around and take his hand in mine.  I just couldn’t. 

    On the way home, we walked back on the beach.  It was just as beautiful a night as last night.  Not a single cloud, just the full moon and the sound of the ocean.  A perfect end to a perfect day. 

    Once we got home, just shy of midnight, Tyler gave me another kiss good night and headed upstairs.  I wished I could go up with him.  I wish I could bring myself to climb the stairs and demand more of his time.  I could have hung out with him for hours more.  But the night was over.  He went into his room.  I went into mine. 

    I got up first the next morning.  From the lack of any sound, I assumed he was still in his room.  I tiptoed up the stairs to check.  I went to his doorway.  Yes, he was sleeping.  Facing the doorway, facing me.  The same angelic bright light was filling the room again.  I just stood there and gazed for like 5 minutes.  Then suddenly he twitched and opened his eyes.  I couldn’t tell if he was or wasn’t surprised to see me there.  He closed his eyes and tapped the empty space next to him on his bed.  That was my signal to come in. 

    I went over and laid out on the bed next to him.  He was under the covers, I was over them.  I leaned my head on the same pillow as his head.  He took out one arm and embraced me.  I pulled in closer.  I could feel his breath on my face.  My nose was almost touching his.  My lips were just inches away from his.  I closed my eyes and let myself cherish the moment. 

    I think we both fell asleep again.  The next thing I knew I woke up and it was 2 hours later.  I had taken a nap in Tyler’s embrace.  In his bed.  On his pillow. 

    I went downstairs to get us coffee.  I heard footsteps behind me.  Tyler had come down too.  I served him his coffee.  I had mine.  I think we were both physically, and quite possibly emotionally, exhausted to make some fancy breakfast.  I toasted some bread and made us peanut butter and jelly sandwiches.  A definite throwback to our first meal together.  Tyler chuckled as he devoured the sandwich. 

    After a lazy morning, we did another picnic on the beach.  Several of Tyler’s friends came over to say hi and hang out a bit.   I could tell that they sensed something new in the level of intimacy between Tyler and me. 

    We did a dip in the pool just the two of us back home.  I had to break in the new bathing suit and get it wet. 

    I wished that day would never end.  I wished that weekend would never end.  But alas, it was time to go home.  As I was saying good bye, Tyler had the usual wad of cash ready for me.  He tried to make me take it, I refused.  Like he said, I was there as a friend, not a laborer.   I did settle for my hug.  The hug I knew I deserved.  This time it was me who pinched his ass.  He did not see that coming. 

    On the ferry ride home, there was something in the pocket of the new shorts I was wearing.  I assumed it was the tag from the manufacturer.  I reached in.  It was $600 and a note: “This is for Cindy and the kids, not for you.  I would never want to mistake your genuine friendship for labor.”  Somehow he had managed to sneak this without me noticing. 

    Next Saturday I showed up with two muffins again.  They were a big hit last time.  The project of the weekend was to change the in-deck lights to new LED lights.  There were 20 of them altogether.  The wiring was already there.  

    My dirty new clothes from last weekend were laundered and nicely folded on my bed.  I ate the Hershey’s Kiss he had left on the bed. 

    It was one of those scorching July weekends where the temperature is unbearable and the humidity absolutely miserable.  You could break a break a sweat just by breathing.  I left my T-shirt in the bedroom.  I even took off my work boots and socks.  They were not needed on the deck.

    I started working outside.  I was dripping sweat.  Tyler brought me iced tea 2 different times to help me cool down from the heat.  I was still dripping sweat.  I got 7 units done by lunch.  We ate lunch indoors with the air conditioning on full blast.  I needed that Budweiser real bad. 

    After lunch I went back outside to do as many more units as I could.  The heat was too much.  My work shorts were soaked with sweat.  Sweat was dripping from my scalp to my back to the inside of my heavy fabric work shorts to end up somewhere in my ass crack.  I took off the work shorts and continued working in my boxer shorts only. 

    Just when I was so overheated and so focused on these two wires, I felt a jolt of ice on my back.  Something absolutely freezing touched my backside and sent me jumping.  I fell over my ass.  It was Tyler.  He was holding a fresh ice-cold Budweiser in his hand.  He had snuck up behind me.  Instead of just handing me the drink, he had put it in his head to shock me first with the freezing coldness. 

    He saw me landing on my ass, in absolute shock, and burst out laughing while holding the beer. He really was cracking himself up.  I couldn’t believe how this little prank had thrown me off completely.

    “You little asshole!” I yelled and jumped to catch that bastard.  Tyler, seeing I was up for revenge, started running away, still laughing and with that can of beer in his hand.  We were both laughing, as I chased him round and round the pool. 

    At some point I finally reached him, and I tackled him.  That sent both of us straight into the pool. There was a huge splash.  We both came up for air still laughing.  I tried to dunk him under the water, he tried to do the same to me.  We horsed around a few times until we calmed down.  That cool pool water was really refreshing after a hot day of working outdoors. 

    We probably stayed in the pool for half an hour.  It was time to get out.  Tyler went out first and announced he was going to get us towels.  I followed him out of the pool.  Tyler’s gray sweat pants were dripping with water.  The fabric was perfectly clinging to his crotch, making the outline very obvious.  I looked down, and my boxers were equally clinging to my dick and nuts.  There was no need for imagination. 

    “These shorts are beyond soaked,” Tyler said.  Without hesitation he looped his thumbs under the waistband and took them off.  He was naked.  He continued to dry off his back and his hair as he looked directly at me.  I was still there with my wet shorts dripping water all over the place. 

    The ball was in my court.  Tyler had no problem with nudity.  I did.  All of a sudden, I felt a feeling of doom coming over me.  If he trusted me enough to be his own naked safe in front of me, then I should also show the same trust.  But it’s not the same.  Tyler is gay.  What if I took off my shorts and he kept checking out my crotch.  I wasn’t ready for that level of comfort yet.  Even if it were just Tyler, I hesitated having a gay guy have a view of my crotch. 

    My heart was racing.  I was damned if I do, damned if I don’t.  But I didn’t have all day to make a decision.  Nobody was rushing me except me. 

    Here goes.  I looped my thumbs under the waistband of my boxers and took them off.  We were both naked now.  2 naked men standing in front of each other.  I had finally taken the plunge to be naked in front of Tyler.  We crossed that line too. 

    Tyler was an absolute gentleman.  Not even for a split second did he look down below.  Instead, he locked eyes with me.  He gazed into my eyes as I gazed into his.  Our naked exposed dicks were a secondary thought.  Our lack of barriers was what mattered.  Our trust is what mattered. 

    Finally, he caressed my cheek with the backside of his hand and gave me a subtle smile.  No words. I didn’t know where we would go from here. 

    “I’ll go get you another cold Budweiser,” he broke the silence.  He went in and showed up with a fresh Budweiser and his glass of wine.  He motioned for me to join him by the chaise lounges.  We sat on adjacent lounges and sipped our drinks.  No words.  Each of us just tilted our heads back and enjoyed the sun and the cool drink. 

    Finally, a spontaneous conversation started.  About nothing of consequence.  Just two guys enjoying a cool drink by the pool.  Except that they were both naked.  Nothing sexual, just naked.  That all was new to me. 

    I looked over, and Tyler’s hand was stretched over the handrail of the chaise lounge in my direction.  It was dangling in mid-air, it did not reach all the way to me.  I reached out my hand in that direction.  I looped my pinkie finger around his pinkie finger.  We stayed locked like that for a while as we continued to chat. 

    This was SOOOOOO liberating.  Being naked as though it is the most natural thing in the world.  It WAS the most natural thing in the world.  The rest of it was social inhibitions we imposed on ourselves.  You could sit naked next to your best friend, even lock fingers with him, and that is fine.  In a complete contrast to the sensation of doom I felt before taking my boxers off, I felt an immense sense of serenity.  That moment, that place, in that scenario was the most relaxed I had felt ever in my life.  This was a newfound nirvana I had no idea existed.  The calming and reassuring presence of Tyler, our gentle touch on the fingers, our naked bodies exposed to the sun and the sky even though nobody was looking.  That right there was heaven.  I wished for that moment to never end. 

    I didn’t go back to work the rest of the day.  Neither did Tyler.  We just sat there on the chaise lounges, locked fingers, and chatted. Neither one of us wanted to disturb nirvana.  The only one interruption was the one time I went indoors to get us refills. 

    All good things do eventually come to an end.  It was getting late and I had to go home.  My boxers were still too wet to put back on.  I wore my work shorts which were still damp from all that sweat.  It was too hot to put the T-shirt back on. 

    Tyler came in to give me my good bye hug.  He was still naked.  I had pinched his ass one time in the past through his shorts.  I did not dare to do the same on his bare skin this time.  I was content with the hug as is, with only my work shorts separating us.  I got another kiss on the cheeks.

    On the walk home, I felt so light.  I felt like I had lost 50 pounds.  There was a song in my step. I felt like a huge weight was taken off of me.  I felt liberated.  I had never felt so free and uninhibited in my life.  I was able to be naked and completely my own self in front of a good friend.  Not once did Tyler try to sneak a peek down there.  It was a non-issue.  The issue was freedom.  The issue was lack of inhibitions.  The issue was first and foremost being comfortable with yourself before you worry about what other people might think or do.

    The following morning I took an earlier than usual ferry over to the island.  I had a plan.  A mini plan, but a plan just the same.  I had picked up two bagels for us. When I walked in, Tyler was not waiting by the coffee machine as he normally does.  I was early.

    I heard quick steps coming down the stairs. 

    “Oh, shit, you’re early.  I’m sorry, I didn’t get a chance to get the coffee brewing and ready.”  He was wearing a different pair of Andrew Christian bikini underwear. 

    “The kids woke us up early, so I figured I come and get work done already,” I lied.  We had the bagels and the coffee by the kitchen counter, as usual. 

    I then went to my bedroom.  Off came the T-shirt and my work shorts.  Off came the boots and socks.  The boxers I kept on.  I went to the deck to finish up the rest of the lighting units.  Yesterday’s boxers and his gray sweat shorts were still on the deck, evidence of the openness that happened between Tyler and me. 

    This time I kept an eye open for Tyler lest he pull another quick one like yesterday.  He did bring me an iced tea refresher in the middle of that hot morning.  By the time he announced he had lunch ready for us, I had finished the last of the light fixtures.  I made sure I didn’t have any work for the afternoon.

    We sat down for lunch, me in my boxers and Tyler in his underwear.  It’s amazing how much we had to talk about everything and nothing at all.  Tyler asked if I was free to stay the weekend the following weekend.  The usual gang was coming again and Tyler didn’t want to be the fifth wheel.  Plus, it was Pines Party weekend.  I had no idea what that was.

    Well, Pines Party is an annual beach party.  They build this huge dance stage right on the beach.  The party starts at midnight and goes on until sunrise.  People dress up in all kinds of crazy outfits.  Usually, they raise a ton of money which in turn is donated to the town as well as several other charities.  It is THE party of the summer.  I mentioned that Cindy had not indicated if she was going away next weekend as well, but I would see what I could do. 

    Once we finished lunch, we cleared the table.  I casually walked to the edge of the pool, took off my boxer shorts, dropped them on the edge of the pool, and jumped into the water.  Tyler was looking at me the whole time.  He followed suit.  He came over to the pool’s edge.  He took off his underwear, dropped it next to my boxers, and jumped in with me.  We were naked in the pool.  Together.  Just the two of us.  The same water that was swirling around my naked body was also engulfing his naked body.  I had never swum naked before.  It was a first-time experience for me.

    For the rest of the afternoon, we alternately swam in the pool or just laid out on the chaise lounges.  I was very content when we locked pinkie fingers on the chaise lounges.  Life could not be more perfect than that exact moment. 

    Again, all good things come to an end.  It was time to go home.  I picked up my boxers and went back to my bedroom to get dressed.  When I came out, Tyler was still naked, waiting for me.  The only thing he had on him was my payment for the weekend.  He walked over very slowly.  By then it had become our joke to stuff the money in my front pocket.  A little inside joke, me being treated like a stripper.

    I pushed my pelvis forward a bit to make it easier to stuff the money in my pocket.  Instead, he slid the money all the way from the top of my belly all the way down toward my shorts.  He reached with his empty hand and gently pulled out a bit the front of my shorts and boxers.  With the hand with the money, he pushed the money into my boxers.  The money brushed my dick.  I think maybe his hand brushed my pubic hair.  I felt a tingle.  My heart skipped a beat.  It was so sensuous.  So taboo.  So unexpected. 

    It was me who leapt forward and hugged him.  He was still naked.  In an alternate world, I wished I had been naked then too so that our cocks would touch too.  The same way my chest was touching his chest.  The same way his belly was touching mine.  But I had placed that barrier of clothing in between us.  In another surprise to myself, I kissed him on his cheek at the same time he kissed me on my cheek.  Sadly, I let go and pulled back after that.  It was time to go home. 

    When I got home, I don’t even know how I convinced Cindy it was a good idea to go to Jersey shore the following weekend.  I wanted to spend another weekend sleeping over at Tyler’s.

    I showed up with my usual bag of dozen bagels and spreads for the crew on Friday afternoon.  They were all happy to see me.  I had definitely become the 6th member of the gang. 

    Friday night and Saturday during the day were uneventful.  By now I had met more of Tyler’s friends, and felt more at ease with the social interactions.  We had hot dogs and hamburgers Saturday night as people were getting ready for the big party.  It has been decided that all 6 of us were going as slutty sailors.  How cliché.

    Tyler had ordered 5 news shiny white jock straps for the rest of them.  For me he had ordered very tight white trunks as he knew I might not feel comfortable being out in jockstraps.  Mark had gotten 6 white harnesses, and he had glued those capes that go with sailors’ outfit to drape over the back.  Jeff got us sailors’ hats.  That was pretty much ALL they wanted to wear.  I decided to be a good sport.

    The weather on the beach was perfect.  There was a mass of people there already when we arrived.  Pretty much everyone was shirtless, in some slutty outfit or another.  Loud dance music, 3 dance floors, a few VIP booths.  We first went to one of the VIP booths that was being hosted by friends of Jason and Jason.  Lots of food and booze. The guys then wanted to go dancing.  We made our way to the dance floor.  The place was packed!  Tons of guys sharing a good time, not a worry on anyone’s face. 

    The place was so packed that at one point Tyler and I lost the other guys.  Tyler didn’t seem to mind, as though it was bound to happen at some point.  I didn’t want to lose Tyler in the middle of that crowd.  Tyler said he needed to use the men’s room.  Just so we don’t lose each other, he grabbed my forearm and we went in the direction of the restroom area.  Once he was done, it was time to go back in again.  This time I reached out to grab his forearm to maneuver the crowd.

    Somehow my hand slipped.  Accidentally my hand grabbed his hand instead of his forearm.  My hand was holding his hand.  I didn’t mean for it to happen then and there, but it just did.  I turned around to look at Tyler.  He had a very content smile on his face as he squeezed my hand with his.  Neither one of us wanted to let go.  

    For the past few weeks, I had been taking more and more liberties with Tyler.  Our emotional bond had grown stronger.  Our physical bond had grown stronger.  I enjoyed his company.  I enjoyed him touching me and me touching him.  He was becoming my other half that I never knew was missing.  Throughout it all, I had repeatedly convinced myself that none of it was too gay.  That this was Fire Island.  That you should do whatever makes you happen.  Escape labels.  Escape social constructs and norms.  Escape your inhibitions. 

    Holding another man’s hand, this time for real, was next level.  It was so sweet holding his hand in mine.  He looked equally happy it happened.  I landed here by accident, but I was never going back.  His hand was mine, and mine was his. 

    Hand in hand we made it back to the middle of the dance floor.  Invariably we held one hand or even both hands as we danced in the middle of another 2000 men.  There was almost constant physical contact between us all night.  He either held on to my shoulder, or I played with his hair.  At some point we found Jason and Jason again.  Short Jason and Tyler kept talking about something into each other’s ears.  The music was so loud you had to talk like that to hear anyone.  At the end of their conversation Tyler gave out a good laugh.  Short Jason looked at me and gave me a wink.

    We did indeed stay for the last dance, as the sun was coming up.  It was a glorious experience to share with people you partied with all night.  A big communal sunrise on the beach, after a night of dancing.  The yellow cast of the golden sun showered everything with warmth and magic.  Well worth staying up all night for.

    We exited the party grounds in single file.  Tyler and I walked next to the each other on the sand until we reached the first set of stairs up to the boardwalk.  I let him go first.  He climbed the stairs in front of me, with his exposed ass in those jockstraps.  We reached the top of the stairs.  I paused in my place.  Tyler sensed my pause and turned around to see why I had stopped.  I stretched my hand, palm up, in his direction.  He gladly reciprocated with his hand on top of mine.  We were hand in hand, this time with the most deliberate intention. There was air of extreme content on his face.  I felt the same inside of me. 

    We walked back home hand in hand, a first for us.  Such a natural way to show you care for someone.  When we got home, Tyler reached out with his free hand and cupped my chin.  He leaned over and kissed me on my cheek.

    “I gotta go catch some sleep,” he said.  With that, he turned around and climbed the stairs to go up to him room.  That exposed ass was once again in my full view as he went higher and higher.  By then his ass, and his entire body, was invariably covered with glitter, sand, and sweat.  He went all the way up and went into his room.  He did not close the door.

    Once again, I was left downstairs yearning for more.  I did not want to spend time apart from him.  After staying up all night with him, I wanted even more.  In an alternate world, why do I need to go into the downstairs bedroom while he’s upstairs?  I wanted to even sleep in the same bed.  Just to have him next to me even though I was asleep.  I wanted him there all the time.  But my life was too complicated for that.  I did not dare go up the stairs and see what could happen.

    The other guys were not home yet.  They must have gone to some after party.  I took a quick shower and hit the bed in my bedroom.  I wasn’t sure time it was much later in the day when I sensed something in my room.  I opened my eyes.  It was Tyler.  He had a tray in his hands. 

    He came over and sat on the bed.  On the tray, once again there was a huge omelet on one plate, one set of utensils, and 2 cups of coffee.  I sat up.  I knew what was coming. I had a fresh pair of boxers on.  He was back in his gray sweat shorts.  He spoonfed the both of us that delicious omelet he had made.  I just laid back and allowed myself to be pampered. 

    We then both leaned on the headboard of the bed and sipped on our coffees.  No words were exchanged.  I finished my coffee, he finished his.  Still, no words.  After that he slid down the bed, put his head on the pillow, and turned away from me.  He then reached out with his arm that was out and pulled my one arm toward him.  I got the hint.  I slid down the bed and put my head on the pillow facing him.  He pulled himself all the way back to me till he was snug as the little spoon.  I brought my one arm over and caressed him.  We were back asleep in that position in no time.  I don’t even know how long we slept again. 

    We woke up early afternoon from some commotion in the living room.  We got up and went to meet the other guys.  As we both left my bedroom at the same time, I caught short Jason giving a mischievous wink to Tyler.  I also caught Tyler flipping him the bird.  Affectionately, of course. 

    We spent a lazy afternoon by the pool.  I wore my new bathing suit Tyler had bought for me.  I did not feel comfortable experimenting with nudity in front of the other guys.  Eventually it was time to leave.  I made sure I made myself look busy and tried to stay a while longer after everyone else was gone.  My time to leave came as well. 

    Tyler came over with payment for the weekend.  I pulled back.  I had not helped at all with anything that whole weekend.  I did not earn that money.  But Tyler convinced me that although he completely agreed with me being there as the most desired guest, the money was not for me alone.  It was for the kids.  I could not show up back home and not have $400 to show for.  It would not look right.  I didn’t want Cindy to suspect anything.  Yes, I could not show up home without the money. 

    Tyler did a playful quick hand pantomime guessing how he was going to hand me the money.  Eventually he went for the same routine as last time.  He slowly glided his hand with the money from my chest to my belly.  This time it was me who pulled the waistband of my shorts and boxers forward to allow his hand in.  I don’t quite know what had gotten into me.  He gladly shoved the money all the way down, and then gently retracted.  He brought his hand back to his nose and sniffed it.  He then licked his index finger and got a taste of it.  These games we were playing with each other were becoming riskier each time.  The hug was longer than usual.  The kiss on the cheek was certainly mutual. 

      

    Chapter 4: August

    Tyler had already told me that the following weekend we have to go a charity event/party each day.  I was intrigued.  I showed up Saturday morning with two cupcakes.  When I walked in, Tyler already had our 2 cups of coffee ready.  I looked over, and Tyler was naked.  No gray sweat shorts.  All natural.  I thought I should do the same. 

    I went to my bedroom to get out of my clothes.  Off came the T-shirt and work shorts.  Off came the work boots and the socks.  And most happily, the boxers came off too.  I was amazed by my newfound confidence.  I turned around and looked at the closet.  There were 2 new polo shirts and one new pair of linen shorts in my closet.  There was also a new pair of sandals.  I still didn’t know how I deserved all this. 

    I went back to the living room.  We enjoyed our cupcakes and coffee all naked.  We held hands as much as we could, in between sipping coffee and eating cupcakes.  As if that is the most natural thing in the world.  I had to assemble a new outdoor bar set this morning.  I took out my toolbox and started working.  It was so odd yet so natural to work outdoor naked.  It was a fierce combination of male erotica and masculinity. 

    Tyler brought me my customary iced tea mid-morning.  He was still naked.  He told me we should start getting ready by noon and leave a bit after that.  The first event included brunch.  After working out outdoor all morning, I needed a shower before I went out socially.  I decided I was gonna take one in the outdoor shower.  Tyler was on one of the chaise lounges reading some old movie script for inspiration.  He had full view of me and the shower area.  

    I turned the water on and stepped under it.  All that refreshing water hit the top of my head and bounced off my shoulders.  Some trickled down my chest and abs to my crotch.  Some trickled down my back to my ass crack.  Eventually the two streams met in my taint and drained down my legs.  I made sure I turned around a few times so Tyler could see all of my wet body from every angle.  He just sat there and enjoyed the show. 

    I remember the first time I got the courage to get naked in front of him, I was petrified his gaze would go directly to my dick.  I was so happy it didn’t.  This time I wanted Tyler’s gaze to go there.  I wanted him to see all of me.  I wanted for his eyes to have a feast.  He already paid me playfully the way you would pay a stripper.  Why not give him a show as though I were a stripper?  What’s a little playful banter between such good friends?

    I finished my shower.  Tyler got the hint that he too should go got ready.  I went to my bedroom and put on a new polo shirts and the new linen shorts.  I’m sure the outfit was not terribly expensive, but I looked like a million dollars.  My face was sun-kissed, and the clothes fit me really well.  But most importantly, the confidence and the air of happiness in my eyes made me a different man. 

    I came out, and Tyler was dressed in a similar outfit, but different color combination.  After all, he had bought all those clothes for both of us.  We walked hand in hand to the house where the event was being held.  It was a benefit for Lambda Legal.  I had never heard of that organization. 

    I learned Lambda Legal is the most significant legal organization fighting for LGBT rights.  I learned that so much of gay rights have been attained through legal battles, rather than politicians taking brave actions.  As an outsider, I didn’t even know that the LGBT community had suffered so much discrimination over the centuries. It was all new to me. 

    Tyler introduced me to the host, a dear friend of his.  He also introduced me to the CEO of Lambda Legal, and some of the staff he had met in the past.  Dan and Dan were there.  Cody and Andres showed up later.  I could see the look in people’s eyes as they saw the body language between Tyler and me.  Nobody said anything, but their looks were very telling.  I didn’t know how to respond.  I just enjoyed the moment. 

    We spent all afternoon there.  I met so many new people and learned so much about the community.  Most importantly, I learned that gay life is not just about sex and parties.  There is community.  There is charity.  There are chosen families.  There are struggles and triumphs.  And there are people there to support you with the losses.  Having gone to the underwear party and the beach party, this was the exact other end of the spectrum. It was the side of gay life you don’t see much in news or even in movies. 

    By the time we made it home, it was time for me to go back to the mainland.  I wish I could have stayed there the night, but I had to go.  I changed into my work clothes and left the new ones in the closet.  I couldn’t show up at home looking all dapper.  I put my dirty work shorts back on.  I left the T-shirt off.  I wanted my good-bye hug to be chest to naked chest.  Tyler had also changed to his gray sweat shorts in the meantime. 

    When we hugged good bye, I took one hand and gently passed it through the back of his hair, down his back, and stopped at the waistband of his pants.  I could feel Tyler hugging me even tighter as I slowly repeated this a second time.  It was time to go.  As elated as I had been all day being there, tears were accumulating in my eyes on the way back to the ferry.  I wished I could stay there.  I wished my life was different. 

    The next morning, I showed up with 2 pistachio croissants. Tyler was naked again.  I got naked in no time.  This time I did it right there in the living room, as soon as I saw him naked.  I just tossed it all on the sofa. Throughout coffee time, we played footsie as we sat naked on the barstools by the kitchen counter. 

    I went out to the deck to finish the rest of the outdoor bar set.  I didn’t have too much left to do.  By the time Tyler brought me my mid-morning iced tea, I was basically done.  He joined me for a dunk in the pool, and then we just relaxed outside.  When it was time to shower and get ready for that day’s event, I went to the outdoor shower like I had done the day before.  I was glad to give Tyler another shower scene. 

    This time Tyler joined me.  He got up and followed me to the shower area.  I had never taken a shower with another person before.  Specially not with a man.  Sure, there were some showers in high school gym, but that was a different scene.

    We took turns getting wet under the water and lathering ourselves with soap. I had done my whole body except my back.  Tyler looked at me and took the bar of soap out of my hands.  He turned me around until my back was facing him.  He crisscrossed the soap on my back from top to bottom with one hand, and then proceeded to lather it up with the other hand.  He rubbed the lather all over my shoulders, my traps, and my spine.  He even lathered the very top of my ass cheeks, just as little of it as he usually had lathered with suntan lotion in the past.  He did not go any farther down. 

    He then handed me the bar of soap and turned around.  I had his back now.  I reciprocated all the same moves as him.  I alternated soaping and lathering him.  I even covered the tops of his arms and triceps.  I glided my soapy hands down his spine.  I approached his ass cheeks.  There were all there.  Out for the having.  I wanted to lather those ass cheeks, rub my hands all over them.  I wanted to cup each ass cheek in one hand and squeeze as tight as I could.  I wanted to spread those ass cheeks and see his most intimate parts.  But I couldn’t. 

    Our shower was over.  We each toweled off and went to our respective rooms to get dressed.  I made sure I did not repeat the same outfit as yesterday.  I had a small but nice selection to choose from.

    We walked hand in hand, and quite possibly heart in heart, to the event.  It was at Whyte Hall Community Center.  It is a large structure with event space that could be converted to a theater, along with meeting space, doctor’s office, and many other essential services.  The event was to raise funds and awareness for SAGE, an advocacy group for LGBT elders.  Who knew there was even such a thing?  Apparently elder gays have been subject to neglect or abuse in traditional care services for elderly.  And as many LGBT people do not have their own children, the community needs to step in to provide advocacy and protection.  Just wow. 

    But of course, Tyler knew all the who’s and who’s of this event as well.  He must have introduced me to essentially every person there.  The rest of the afternoon was spent there. 

    We came home and I took off my fancy clothes.  It was time to put the laborer clothes back on.  Again, I did not wear my T-shirt yet as I wanted some skin to skin contact for our hug.  I was wondering what new and playful way Tyler was going use to give me the payment.  He started by putting his hand on my chest.  He slowly glided it down my abs in the direction of my crotch.  But then he made a 90 degree turn and traced his hand around my left side all the way to the back.  He glided it all the way to my spine, and only then continued further south.  He went under the elastic of my boxers and planted the money solidly in my crack, in between my asscheeks.  From there he brought his other arm the other way around me and gave me my much-anticipated hug. 

    I reciprocated by putting my arms around his naked back.  Slowly I glided my hands down to his lower back.  My one hand stopped there, but with the other hand I made my way under the elastic of his sweat shorts.  I put one finger in the crack in between the very top of his asscheeks.  I did not dare go any deeper.  Or to touch the asscheeks.  But the very top of his crack felt safe enough for now.  I felt his ass muscles give a firm squeeze back, acknowledging my finger there.  I didn’t know what had gotten into me. 

    I could have stayed there like that forever.  But I was going to miss my ferry back.  I almost did.  When I sat down in the ferry, I smelled the finger that was in between his asscheeks.  It was the same musk that had intoxicated me on the benchpress a few weeks ago.  I kept that finger next to my nose the whole ferry ride and the whole car ride home.  Eventually I couldn’t smell the musk any more. 

    The next Saturday I showed up with 2 danishes.  I stripped naked as soon as I walked in the door, right there in the doorway.  I tossed everything and joined Tyler, who was naked and expecting me, by the kitchen counter.  I rubbed my fingers on his back throughout breakfast. 

    The project for the weekend was going to be new end tables in the bedrooms.  The old ones needed to go, and the new fancy ones needed assembling.  He was replacing all of them in the guest bedrooms, except the ones in his own bedroom.  He said he wanted to have more time to think about a more grand plan for the master bedroom.  I couldn’t wait to help him with that project. 

    It took the better part of the morning to disassemble all the old end tables and pack them for recycling.  Tyler brought me my mid-morning iced tea and two cookies.  He was spending the morning reading more old movie scripts.  He was looking for inspiration. 

    For lunch he had packed us sandwiches and drinks to go do a picnic on the beach.  I was very happy to have lunch with him, wherever he chose to take us. We took the stuff and beach chairs and headed out, hand in hand with the one free hand we each had.  He wanted us to stop in the downtown area first.  He guided me to TOLA, the fancy downtown boutique that has all kinds of interesting clothes and merchandise. 

    He sifted through the racks and found us matching new bathing suits from 2eros, some brand I’ve never heard of before.  Bikini shorts for him and board shorts for me.  We tried them on.  The owner lady kept commenting that we were a gorgeous couple. 

    Wearing our new bathing suits, we set up on the beach.  It was time for our suntan lotion ritual.  We each did our own faces, chest, belly, arms, and legs.  Tyler came over to do my back for me first.  The same ritual of covering every inch of my neck, my shoulders, my back, ending just inside of the waistband of my new bathing suit to cover the top of the asscheeks with his one finger. 

    It was my turn to rub my hands all over his body.  I mirrored all his moves.  Neck, shoulder, back, spine.  When it was time to handle the waistband, I was just a bit more aggressive with his asscheeks.  I made sure I started on the one hip, made my way across the globe of his ass, wedged my finger in the top of his crack, then the other asscheek, and end in the other hip.  He did not seem phased at all being handled like that.  It was all natural for him.

    When I was done, he thanked me and took the container of suntan lotion back.  He looked at me with a smile. 

    “You missed a couple of spots,” he said.  He took some more lotion and ever so gently rubbed near my forehead and hairline, caressing my face gently as he went along.  It felt so good being taken care by him.

    When we finally sat down, he took out our 2 sandwiches.  He then took out 2 Budweisers and handed one to me.  He kept the other one for himself.

    “Wait, what?” I exclaimed.

    “When in Rome…” he responded.

    “I used that phrase last time, and you said this place is more like Sodom.”  We both burst in laughter.  He opened his can of Budweiser and we cheered a toast to us.  You could see from the expression on his face that he did not like the taste, but he wanted to be a good sport.

    We finished the picnic and went home.  I worked on the end tables, he read more scripts.  I got a proper good bye hug by the door.  No funny business, just a hug that lasted more than 5 minutes.  Heads on each other’s shoulders, tight embrace. 

    The next morning, I showed up with two mini quiches.  I was naked by the door, he was naked and waiting with coffee in his usual spot.  We played footsie again as we ate and drank. 

    It was a casual morning of work.  If you call a naked handyman assembling furniture for you while the employer is lounging naked on the sofa reading move scripts.  But that worked for us just fine.  Tyler wanted to do another picnic on the beach, as the summer was coming to a close. 

    We set up on the beach again.  Once again, we each did the parts of our bodies we could on our own, leaving the entire back for the other one to do.  He repeated the same moves on me he had all summer.  Neck, shoulders, back, spine, top of asscheeks through the waistband.  I was very happy I was next, getting to rub my hands all over his body.

    Yes, I started my routine the same way.  I spent extra time in each section and worked very slowly.  I made sure I rubbed and double rubbed and triple rubbed every single piece of his entire back.  By the time I was going to wrestle his bathing suit waistband, something new happened. 

    Without saying a word, he lowered the entire back of his bathing suit.  His entire ass was out in the open.  He flexed his hip slightly, pointing his asscheeks toward me.  He wanted me to touch his ass.  I wanted to touch him all over.  Right there on the beach.  My heart went into palpitations.  I had seen and admired his naked ass so many times.  I had imagined touching its naked skin so many times.  And here I was, being asked by him to do just that.  He wanted me to rub my hands all over his asscheeks. 

    My heart was going faster, my breathing became heavier.  I had seen that naked ass so many times.  I’ve wanted to touch it so many times.  Specially after the Pines Party, when he left me downstairs and walked up the stairs with his ass covered with glitter, sand, and sweat, I wanted to cup his melons.  And now he was expecting me to do what I had held back from doing so many times.  He wanted me to cover every inch of his ass with my hands.  To rub lotion, get wet and sticky with it. 

    I took a big gulp of air.  I placed some more lotion in the palm of my right hand.  I brought over my left hand and distributed the lotion evenly.  I knelt down behind him.  I was eye level with his ass.  With each hand I just leapt forward and cupped the corresponding asscheeks.  Instead of rubbing, I squeezed as hard as I could.  I wanted to engulf each cheek in my palm.  I wanted to make it all mine.  I could have stayed frozen like this forever.  I would have been perfectly happy if I could do this all day. 

    Eventually I realized I had a task to complete.  I started swirling my palms on his ass in circular motions.  I loved how the lotion provided lubrication for my hands to cover his entire butt.  I swirled my hands on the tops, the side, the crease of his ass joining his thighs.  I brought my hands to the center, near the crack.  I couldn’t.  I couldn’t go inside the crack.  I just couldn’t.  That was too intimate for me.  I was there to apply lotion, not explore his intimate parts on the beach in front of everyone else. 

    I finished my task.  I came up for air.  I got my composure back.  I took a heavy breath.  When we sat down, we cheered over twin Budweisers again. 

    After lunch we went back and I was able to finish the last of the end tables.  I put my work clothes back on the way out.  I left the T-shirt off.  I was wondering what kind of new playful exotic song and dance routine Tyler was going to do for the payment and our good byes. 

    He was up in his bedroom at that time.  Like an eager puppy waiting for his treat, I waited at the bottom of the stairs for him to come down.  He was wearing his sexy red jockstraps, the same one he had on when we went to the underwear party.  It made his naked exposed ass pop out even more.  He slowly came down the stairs.  He clearly had the cash in one hand. My heart started pumping faster.  I was in for a treat. 

    He came down and stood face to face to me.  He gazed into my eyes for the longest time.  I wondered where he was going to go with it.  He took a step forward toward me.  With his hand that was empty, he slid one finger in the front of my shorts and boxers waistbands and pulled it out as far as you could go.  By then you could fit an entire fist down my pants.  With his other hand he gently placed the money inside.  He pulled that hand out and also let go of his other hand holding the pants.  He then took his right hand and cupped my chin. I was intrigued.  He leaned forward, his head approaching mine as he had my chin in his grip.  He kept getting closer very slowly.  Eventually our lips met.  He planted a single gentle kiss on my lips.  No tongue, no saliva.  Just a single simple kiss. 

    I stopped breathing.  I wasn’t expecting that.  I had gotten away with kissing his cheeks and him kissing mine. I had gotten away with rubbing suntan lotion all over his back, even his ass.  I had gotten away with holding hands.  But a kiss on the lips was a huge admission.  An admission on his part and mine.  A kiss on the lips between two consenting adult men who desire each other so much.  Two adult men who seem to be coming from such different backgrounds and life stories, yet are so compatible you’d think they have been together for years. 

    He then started climbing the stairs back up to his bedroom.  As he climbed, once again I was given a view of his exposed ass in the sexy jockstraps.  Step by step, he got farther and farther away from me.  My belly was churning.  The stairs, him being upstairs and me being downstairs, were so symbolic of the gaps between us.  I was a straight married man from Long Island; he was a confident gay man who hung out in Hollywood.  I was a blue-collar construction worker with no further career prospects already at 27; he had won an Oscar for his work at the same age.  I needed to work 7 days a week to make ends meet; he had this beautiful summer house as well as who knows how many other properties and investments.  I was nervous to go up those stairs to overcome the gap; he crossed that gap back and forth at ease.  Yet despite that, our souls had connected like nobody could have predicted.  He had showered me with kindness from the first moment.  He had showered me with gifts, both physical and conceptual.  Most importantly he had showered me with all his free time.  He had formed an irreversible bond with me.  With me, the man from the other end of the spectrum. 

    Something inside of me told me to go up the stairs.  Follow him upstairs.  Overcome the gap.  Let your inhibitions down.  Take a bold step.  See where the circumstances would take you.  The prize was mine to take.  The opportunity was waiting for me.  But I couldn’t.  I just couldn’t.  I wasn’t ready.  I had been playing with fire all this time.  I was scared of getting burned.  For now, the stairs were my safety zone.  For now, the trepidations in my heart were all the thrill I could stand. 

    I’m not even sure how my feet led me to the ferry or how I drove home.  My mind was not on my head.  My mind was floating.  I was on the edge for the rest of the night.  For the rest of the week.  Step by step I had become more intimate with Tyler.  And then he kissed me.  Boy kissed boy.  Never in my wildest imagination I thought a kiss by another man would mean so much to me.  A simple kiss.  His lips had touched mine.  And they had left an effect that had overcome my body.  3 months ago I was your average blue-collar construction guy with wife and 2 kids, with no clue about anything in life.  But in those 3 months I had been radically transformed.  All because of this one man.

    That kiss was a milestone.  I knew my life had changed forever.  I knew there was no going back.  I knew I was on a path.  I just did not have the foresight to see the path through.  I needed courage that I didn’t have.  I needed more time to process. 

    The forecast for the following weekend was rain starting Saturday night.  I showed up Saturday morning as usual.  The whole walk from the ferry to his house I was ecstatic and nervous at the same time.  I had left on such a high note last weekend.  I wanted to see what the new chapter would bring. 

    When I walked into the house, the 2 cups of coffee were freshly served and waiting for us. Tyler was butt naked.  He was laying on the sofa on his belly reading a movie script.  His naked plump ass was on display as the first thing I saw when I walked in. 

    He dropped the script and walked toward me at the entrance as I was taking my clothes off.  By the time I was done, he leaned over and gave me another simple kiss on the lips.  This time more casually, less drama.  Just a simple kiss between 2 naked men.  He grabbed my hand and took me with him to the kitchen table.  We had our breakfast and coffee there.  I kept passing my fingers in his hair.  It was pure morning bliss, even though the weather outside was beginning to turn. 

    The project for the weekend was to replace the outdoor lights all around the house.  These were the high up fixtures giving light to the whole deck at night.  As I had to be outside in this weather and I had to wear my tool belt for the project, I put my boxers back on.  I went outside to start the project. 

    I was happy when Tyler brough me hot coffee instead of cold iced tea for my mid-morning break.  There was single cookie on the side as a treat.  It was getting just a bit nippy, he was back in his gray sweat pants too.  I was also happy to see he had set up our lunch inside.  It seemed rain might come sooner than expected.  Over lunch he shared that his original story for his move script was not going anywhere. But he had a new muse in mind, and he was still mid-story to see how things would progress. 

    I went back out after lunch to continue with the rest of the light fixtures.  I was trying to get as many done before the rain came.  I kept working and then looking up to check the weather.  I felt an occasional droplet of rain here and there.  Around 4 PM, just as I was rushing to get done with the last fixture, there was a sudden freak wind storm.

    Before I could get off the ladder, the strongest gust of wind came out of nowhere.  The wind was so strong all the chaise lounges got pushed to one end of the deck.  The cover of the hot tub flew into the air and landed on the other side of the pool.  The wind then knocked my ladder and I went flying in the air as well.  I reached with my legs to come off to safety, but I was airborne already too.  The wind picked the ladder and me and threw us over.  Luckily the ladder landed by my side and not on top of me.  I tried to land on my legs to save myself, but my left quadriceps went into a full spasm.  I fell and hit the ground.

    Just then Tyler jumped from inside to house to see what happened.  He saw me on the floor, in absolute pain and agony.  I was clenching to my left thigh.  At this point I couldn’t tell if I had broken it or not.  I was in miserable pain. 

    The weather was turning.  Rain drops were starting to come down faster.  Tyler jumped into action.  He saw I couldn’t stand up on my own.  I looped my arm around him.  He scooped his one arm under my knees, and the other behind my back.  I held on to his neck.  He picked me up into the air.  I had visions of when I had to do the same thing for him the one time he was drunk after dinner. 

    He brought me inside and laid me down on the sofa.  He closed the sliding door behind him.  Crazy rain started just as he closed that door.  Lightning followed.

    He came back to me.  I was in so much pain.  My left thigh had a huge muscle knot in the front.  I felt around, no bone deformity.  I moved my calf and toes down below, all good.  It was just a muscle spasm, no broken bone.  I was so relieved.

    Tyler seemed to be even more stressed than me to see me in so much pain.  He didn’t know what to do.  He suggested we call the paramedics or somehow get ourselves to the doctor’s office.  I insisted it was just a muscle spasm, nothing serious.  I asked him to bring me an ice pack.  He placed it on the bunched muscle.  That helped. 

    I needed to relax the muscle.  I tried to gently massage the muscle around the ice pack. 

    “Let me do it for you,” he offered.  Yes, perhaps the magical touch of Tyler would heal me both physically and emotionally.  I would very much like that.  He knelt down on the floor next to me and started his magical work. 

    I took off the ice pack allowed him to go to work.  That muscle indeed looked it was all bunched up.  It was gonna need some good kneading to make it relax.  I think Tyler was only too happy to nurse me when I needed him. He placed both of his hands on my thigh.  At first just a gentle touch.  Then he started making circular motions up and down my thigh.  He then slowly allowed his fingers to flex a bit.  One by one his fingers grabbed a bit tighter and tighter.  There was a trade-off between the pain and the pleasure of allowing Tyler’s hand nurse me.  Tyler found the center of that spasm.  With one finger, then 2 fingers, he relaxed the area.  A series of gentle squeezes and releases, and the pain was getting better.  I could feel my muscle melting under his touch.  I could feel the muscle deflating.  It still hurt a lot, but I was getting better.  If I could only bend down and kiss those hands that were helping my pain.  If I could only grab the rest of him and kiss him for all that he had done for me.  If I could only bring him the same physical pleasure he had brought for me. 

    Just when I was finally relaxed, Tyler got an alert from the town on his phone.  Due to the freak wind storm, one of the pilings of the ferry dock had been damaged and they were announcing there would not run any more ferries for the rest of the day.  There was no transportation in and out of the island except for life and death emergency boats by the police.  Anyone who was on the island was stuck there for the night.  That included me.

    I had to call Cindy and explain the situation.  She had experienced the storm on the mainland too and was not too surprised.  I told her I’d see her and the kids tomorrow night.  She told me to thank Tyler in her name for taking care of me and putting me up overnight.  She had no idea how much time I had spent here when she was out of town, or what was going on between Tyler and me. 

    Tyler, on his end, seemed to be too happy to have an extra bonus night of me staying over.  Once he saw that my leg felt a bit better and I was stuck there, he sprung into action.  He served me a Budweiser as I stayed on the sofa, and went to work in the kitchen.  Before I knew it, he had whipped up a 3-course dinner.  As I still wanted to keep my leg up, he served it on the sofa.  I was sitting on the sofa on one end, he was on his end.  My legs were stretched the whole length of the sofa and my feet were on his lap.  We ate our dinner like that.  He intermittently took a bite and gently tickled my ankles.  I washed my dinner down with another Budweiser.  He had another white wine. 

    We needed something to do to pass our time after dinner.  The weather outside was crap.  The TV was upstairs in his room.  I didn’t see myself going up the stairs quite then with my thigh still a bit sore.  He suggested we can watch something on his laptop.  I wanted to keep my leg up, and the sofa was too tight for both us to watch the screen together.  He suggested we go lay in my bed downstairs so we could both stretch our legs and watch. 

    He asked if I needed help walking over.  I probably didn’t, but I said I did.  I wanted Tyler to pamper me.  He was more than happy to.  The same way he had scooped me on the deck, he once again lifted my body and carried me to the bedroom.  He laid me down on one side, and joined me on the other side.  Yes, I was being fussy, but we both seemed to enjoy the interaction. 

    Tyler insisted that since I had missed the reference to Golden Girls that first time he had mentioned he was from Wisconsin, and I had learned so much about him and the gay culture since then, it was mandatory that we should watch a few episodes.  After all, Rose Nylund was his grandmother.  Another missed gay reference on my end.

    We laid in my bed, heads on the headboard and legs drawn out, and watched a few episodes of the show. Our shoulder were touching, we held hands, and our toes played footsie here and there.  I was still in my boxers, he was in his signature gray sweat shorts.  Those ladies in the TV show were a hoot.  I then understood that those ladies with their sharp tongues are essentially sassy gay men and their social banter.  I had seen the men act like that with each other, except that the same language was now being spoken by older women divas.  I got it. 

    I was so happy to be there next to Tyler.  He had taken care of me, nursed me, fed me.  He had opened his heart to me, had made me the center of his world.  Being there next to him, just me and him, is all that I ever needed in the world.  Alas, the world was more complicated than that and we both had obligations beyond the confines of that bedroom in that house at that very moment. 

    After a few episodes, Tyler asked me how the leg felt.  I was really 100% back to normal, but wanted to be pampered a bit more.

    “Still a bit sore,” I lied. 

    “Do you want me to massage it again?” he asked.

    My puppy eyes were the affirmative answer he needed.  He jumped into action again.  He put the laptop away and turned 90 degrees to face my legs.  He laid both hands on the same thigh again.  That was the thigh on the other side from where he was sitting on the bed next to me.  By then knot had gone away.  He leaned over and caressed that thigh with skill and love.  He seemed very happy to have the chance to touch me there as he wished. 

    He started gentle and slow.  Just rubbing the skin of the thigh with both hands.  The hands went further apart, one toward the knee and the other one toward the hip. Then they came back together.  Back and forth.  The strength of his grip got a little bit more firm with each slide.  The fingers were becoming tighter, the grasp was becoming more intentional.  There was no knot for him to undo, but the thigh loved all that attention.  He kept doing this for a few moments. 

    His body position going across the good thigh to cross over to the bad thigh was just a bit of a stretch.

    “Spread your legs,” he said.  I didn’t know what he was up to 

    He saw my confusion.  He picked up my one ankle nearest to him and brought it all the way toward him.  He picked up the other ankle and pushed it farther away.  He skipped over my good thigh and positioned himself in between my open legs.  He sat there and resumed his gentle massage where he had left off.  I enjoyed every moment of this.  I was in heaven.

    I tilted my head all the way back and closed my eyes.  I allowed myself to be transported.  He saw this and adjusted himself.  Still in between my open legs, he turned 90 degrees to face me directly.  With each hand he grabbed one thigh.  He slid his hands up and down both of my thighs at the same time.  From the hip to the knees and back.  With each stroke the grip became tighter.  The fingers became firmer. 

    The bottom of each stroke were my knees.  But the top of the strokes inched up with each cycle.  His fingers slowly penetrated under the rim of my boxers.  With each stroke he came just a bit further up my boxers.  I was in ecstasy. 

    I could feel his hands getting closer and closer to my balls.  My dick felt the same.  A rush of blood woke up my dick to full attention.  My cock got engorged with blood and became a rocket ready to launch.  His hands were gently getting closer and closer, and my dick was begging for attention.  I couldn’t believe the moment I was finding myself in. 

    Yes, his fingers eventually did touch my balls inside my boxers.  No grabbing.  Just a gentle ‘accidental’ touch with each massage stroke.  He was not shy about it.  He did not avoid the balls every time he went up inside my boxers.  My head was still tilted back and my eyes were closed.  But I had a full mental image of what was going on in between my legs.

    I came up for air.  I had to see this with my own eyes.  I tilted my head forward.  I finally opened my eyes.  He was in between my legs.  Each hand possessing one of my thighs.  Still stroking back and forth.  Still accidentally touching the balls with each stroke.  

    I looked down.  The tent in my boxers, my boner in that loose fabric, was unmistakable.  It was the same boner that had woken up certain feelings in me when I had my massage a few weeks ago.  This time, Tyler had seen it.  I looked down and he had a matching boner in his gray sweat shorts.  That, too, was unmistakable.  We both had rock hard erections from the intensity of this moment.  Never in my wildest dreams could I have imagined this in my life. 

    He caught me looking at his boner.  We locked eyes.  He kept rubbing my thighs.  His eyes went to my boner.  My eyes followed.  For the next few minutes, as he kept massaging my thighs in the same manner, our two sets of eyes chased each other looking at my boner, looking at his boner, and looking into each other’s eyes again.  It was a moment of admission.  We had boners for each other. 

    He stopped rubbing my thighs.  He took his right hand and gently slid it this time over the fabric of my boxers.  Hesitantly, shyly, he went in the direction of my boner.  The tension was immense.  Slowly, he inched up.  Just very gently.  No rapid movements. 

    Eventually his hand reached the base of my cock where it met my balls.  Very slightly, he air touched the fabric of my boxers where the outline of my boner was. Very slightly.  No grabbing.  Just an air touch.  He moved his hand up the shaft, and then down again.  He repeated this a few times.  Still, just an air touch.  Barely even putting any pressure.  All on the outside of the fabric.  The whole time he was looking at that package of mine with such great intent.  That was the focus of his entire frame of mind. 

    He eventually he looked up and locked eyes with me again.  He was not changing the pace of his hand outside my boxer.  He was not tightening things up.  He was going slow.  He saw the combination ecstasy and terror in my eyes.  The rain was picking up.  There was on occasional lightning and thunder outside. 

    “You’re gonna be OK,” he reassured me.  He had said the same exact words to me when I had an anxiety attack after he caught me peeping on his Grindr hook up. 

    A couple of minutes of this ensued.  Eventually he broke the silence again.

    “Do you want me to… ?” He inquired.

    My heart wanted to yell out as loud as I could YES.  PLEASE.  Help me release myself to you.  The past few weeks of taking more liberties with myself and with Tyler had led me to this very moment.  To the moment I should cross the threshold.  To the moment I should consummate my relationship with this fantastic human being.  I wanted to dive in head first.  I wanted to make it happen.  I wanted to taste the forbidden fruit.  I wanted to take the plunge.  I wanted to overcome that gap between us.  I wanted the courage that I was lacking. 

    But my head told me I did not in fact have that courage.  My mind told me I wasn’t ready.  That I had more complications in my life than I can allow myself at this point.  That I had taken a vow in the past, and that I should stay true to that vow even if it really meant nothing at that point.  That I came from a different fabric of life, and that this other life was not going to be good for me.  That I should not have been there to begin with.  That I had taken too many liberties already.

    I’m sure if I were wearing one of those fancy smartwatches, some heart alert would have popped up.  My heart was racing in my chest.  I was at a fork in the road.  All I had to do was to nod yes.  Just let it flow.  I was in good hands.  Literally. 

    I couldn’t make myself come to that admission right at that moment.  Instead, I brought both of my hands and covered my face.  I couldn’t face the outside world.  I couldn’t face reality.  I couldn’t bear to show my weakness of character to Tyler.  I just couldn’t.  I kept my hands on my face like that. 

    Tyler stopped his gentle air brushes on the outside of the fabric of my boxers.  I couldn’t see him as my face was covered, but I assumed he sat back and just looked at me.  Eventually, I could sense his body coming back toward my face.  I could feel his heavy breathing on my hands covering my face. 

    He found a bare spot on my forehead and gave it a gentle kiss.  He passed one hand through my hair ever so gently. 

    “It’s all gonna be OK.  I love you.”  I think I stopped breathing altogether.  Those words came out of his mouth.  I loved him a thousand time more, but he was the first one who verbalized it out loud.  Yes, the straight handyman and the gay employer had fallen madly in love.  How cliché, but how real. 

    I still had my face covered with my hands.  Seeing no action on my end, Tyler slowly pulled back.  I could sense him getting farther and farther from where he was seated in between my legs.  Eventually I could sense that he got off the bed altogether.  I heard footsteps.  The footsteps also got farther.  Those footsteps were then climbing the stairs back to his bedroom.  I could hear each step, more and more faint from where I was.  I heard him get into his room, and then the footsteps stopped.  He was gone.  The stairs to his room had become the physical and the metaphorical gap between us again.  I was still in my bed, with my hands covering my face. 

    What had I done?  Why couldn’t I?  Why did I not allow myself to? 

    I allowed myself to catch my breath.  More rain outside.  More thunder and lightning.  More remorse.  More missed opportunities.  Through all this, all the regrets, my boner did not want to go down.  It was here to stay.  It was not going to shrink unless some release came.  I sat there for a while.  Just reflecting.  Just wondering what had transpired. 

    I slowly got off the bed.  I walked outside the bedroom.  All the lights were off.  The house was dark.  More rain outside.  More lightning. 

    I walked to the bottom of the stairs.  Those fucking stairs.  The metaphoric gap between everything that I was and everything that Tyler meant to me.  Fuck you stairs.  Fuck you and everything you stand for.  Fuck you for holding me back.  Fuck you for not letting me overcome my inhibitions.  Fuck you for not letting me by myself.  Fuck you for intimidating me from overcoming you.  Fuck your for not letting me confidently step all over you to go get what is mine.  Fuck you for separating me from the one person I love.  Fuck you, you metaphor!

    I looked up the stairs.  I sensed something happening.  I saw some shadow inside Tyler’s room.  Then he emerged.  This time he was completely naked.  His erection was on full display.  He saw me at the bottom of the stairs.  His face did not show much emotion.  It was too dark to see much emotion.  But I could see the silhouette of his entire body from random outside street lights. 

    He came out of the doorway and went to stand at the top of the stairs.  He was naked, with an erection pointed in my direction.  He was at the top of the stairs, I was at the bottom.  My boxers were still concealing my own erection even though you could see outline of the action very well.

    We stood there for a few moments and stared at each other.  Him from the top and me from the bottom.  Fuck you, you stairs!  How dare you separate me from Tyler like so?

    Tyler took one arm and stretched it in my direction with the palm up.  It was a silent invitation.  An invitation for me to have the courage to join him.  An invitation for me to overcome the gap.  Just have the courage to cross the boundary.  Just leap in.  Let your life take the next journey.  Don’t be scared of the gap.  Embrace the gap.  Then defeat the gap.  Erase the gap as if it never existed.  Fuck the gap.  Fuck the stairs. 

    That hand of his was still extended.  Looking at him straight into the eyes all the way from bottom, I took one step up.  My heart skipped a bit.  Another step.  Another step.  With each step I was winning.  I was erasing the distance.  I was overcoming my inhibitions.  I could do it.  I could cross that threshold.  I could be one with him.  I deserved to have him.  Another step.  I could almost smell his musk in my nose again.  I knew I was getting there.  Another step.  Another.  I was most of the way there.  The higher I got, the more elated I felt.  With each step I lost 10 pounds of heavy weight on my shoulders.  With each step closer, I felt more victorious. 

    I was two steps away.  His one arm was still stretched toward me.  I stretched my corresponding hand and allowed him to help me up that last two steps.  I had reached the top of the staircase.  I had arrived.  I had won.  I was there.  I finally allowed myself to have the courage I never thought I’d have.

    Just a few weeks ago, I needed a lot of confidence to take off my wet boxers in front of him after our accidental pool dunk.  I was relieved when he did not immediately sneak a peek down to check out my junk.  It was now time for me to do it one more time, this time with a raging boner being released.  In one motion I dropped those boxers and shed them off my body.  I was one naked man standing in front of his love, also naked.  Just then another lightning totally lit the room and we saw each other in full naked glory.  Again, he did not sneak a peek below.  He just locked gaze with my eyes. 

    Having just climbed those fucking stairs, my courage had finally caught up with me.

    “Tyler Hansen, I love too,” I couldn’t believe how easily those words escaped my mouth.  If only I were gonna let myself handle all things as easily as I did at that moment. 

    Somehow those words escaping my mouth were all the warning either one of us needed.  Like ravenous wolves we attacked each other.  No more a gentle touch here or a tickle there.  It was a full-on kiss and bite orgy.  I devoured his lip, his tongue.  I shoved my tongue as deep inside his mouth as I could.  He cupped my head with both hands and shoved my head into his.  I don’t think either one of us knew how to breath at that moment. 

    Down below, my naked chest locked with is.  My naked abs rubbed against his.  And finally, after all these weeks of teasing, my naked erection glided on his as our pelvises kept grinding.  I needed to kiss that man, devour him, and make him mine.  His lips, his hugs, his warmth, his breath; I needed to devour all of it. 

    The new confident Pat was released.  I had managed to come up those stairs, and there was no stopping me now.  After a few more minutes of letting our lips taste each other for the first time, I needed to own his entire body.  I firmly grabbed his hand and took him in the direction of his room.  We walked in and we were flat on his bed in no time.  We were both already naked.

    Endless kissing, hugging, caressing, adoring, biting, and sweet whispers ensued.  Neither one of us was in a rush.  We had all night.  All day.  All week.  All the rest of our lives.  I wanted for us to enjoy every moment of this.  We rolled back and forth on the bed.  Just this part alone was a new experience for me.  I had only ever made love to Cindy before.  In that scenario I was the man and she was the woman.  Here, both of us were men.  Either one of us could be on top or bottom or roll around. It was a perfectly sensuous wrestling match.  There were no gender roles that I needed to follow. 

    Outside, the rain and thunders continues.  Occasionally a lightning would light up the room for a split second and I could see this adorable person I was able to make love to.  I couldn’t get enough of the sights, the smells, the warmth of his skin.  I had taken a dive to the other side, and I couldn’t be happier. 

    During one of our roll overs, Tyler pinned me on my back.  With each arm he pinned one of my arms on the mattress below.  His head was about half a foot away from me.  He just glared into my eyes.  His eyes were ravenous.  My eyes were equally hungry for more.  Still with my hands pinned on the mattress, he lowered his head and kissed me all over my neck.  He covered the left side, then moved to the right side.  From there he moved to the right shoulder.  He covered it all with kisses and bites.  He made it to my right nipple.  He licked it and bit it alternately.  I never knew nipples could be this sensitive and sensuous. 

    From there he looked up and gazed into my eyes for a second before continuing.  He let go of my wrists.  He slid his body south until he situated himself between my spread legs.  His head was over my belly.  He kissed my six pack, covering each one individually.  I can’t even remember at what point he grabbed my cock in his hand.  I felt a firm squeeze.  I was in heaven. 

    Again, I can’t even remember when his hand got replaced by his mouth.  The next thing I knew Tyler’s wet and warm mouth had inhaled my cock all the way in.  I was inside of him.  He went all the way down, all the way down the shaft.  That barrier, too, was crossed.  My first blow job by Tyler.

    He bobbed his head up, then down, then up again.  I couldn’t tell which one of us was moaning louder as we both were enjoying this beyond imagination.  His plump lips, his wet tongue, his inviting throat felt just right around my cock.  It was a match made in heaven.

    Just then I felt a wave of warmth go down my spine.  It started from my skull, all the way down, to my pelvis.  I was cumming.  I didn’t want to cum so early.  But I couldn’t stop myself. 

    “I’m cumming,” I yelled out loud.  I didn’t know what the etiquette was.  I didn’t want to startle Tyler.  It was bad enough I was cumming this early like a horny teenager.  Tyler sprung into high gear.  He kept his head all the way down my shaft, making sure the tip of my cock was as deep inside him as possible.  Just then it happened.  Stream after hot stream of my cum burst deep inside his throat.  His moans were louder than mine.  His gulping told me he was swallowing it all.  He vacuumed it all out of my pumping cock.  He savored every little last drop. 

    By the time I was done pumping cum, he had satisfied himself too. 

    “Sorry I came too early.  I feel like a stupid teenager.  Just that the whole thing was so right, and so erotic for me.”

    “It just means you enjoyed it tremendously,” he replied.  “It was your first BJ from me.  Or a man, for that case.  Your first sexual act in over 3 years.  You were bursting with hormones.”

    “Still, what about you?  You didn’t cum.”

    “Pat, the night is young.  For now stop worrying and bask in the moment.”

    He slid his head up from my crotch area and came up north.  He laid his head smack in the middle of my chest.  With his arms he reached around and gave me an embrace.  I reciprocated, embracing him with one arm, and with the other arm rubbing his hair.  The sound of the rain outside was the only thing that broke the silence.  With every breath, I was aware of Tyler’s head being part of it, part of me now.  We just laid like that for quite a few moments. 

    A loud thunder woke us up from a cat nap about half an hour later.  He lifted his head and looked at me.  I had the happiest grin on my face.  He had an adoring smile as well.  All was OK, just as he promised.  My heart couldn’t contain all the love that I felt for him.

    He gently slid his head back up to me and we locked lips again.  This time the kisses were more slow and deliberate.  It was the kisses of lovers, rather than horny sex addicts.  Each kiss was a perfect dance of lips and tongues.  The whispers were softer, and the bites more gentle.  Two souls in search of love had found each other. 

    I came up for air.  “Teach me everything,” I said

    His face was puzzled.

    “I want to be the best lover you’ve ever had.  But this is all new to me.  I don’t know what I’m doing.” 

    He just leaned over and kissed me softly.  “You are already the best thing that ever happened to me.  I love you more than you can possibly imagine.  You have transformed my life more than you know.”  And I thought it was me who was transformed radically by him. 

    The soft kisses back and forth continued.  I was content to live in the moment forever.  This time it was me who pinned Tyler on his back.  It was my turn to taste the forbidden fruit.  That time in the gym his ballsac musk had intoxicated me.  I was going to get a taste of the real thing finally. 

    I also inched my way down Tyler’s body as he had done to me.  Admittedly, my moves might not have been as careful and sensuous as his.  I was rushing to get down there, but I knew I needed to worship the rest of his body first.  There was an inner struggle of taking my time versus going for the gold.  The latter won.

    I placed myself between Tyler’s wide-open legs.  He had done the same to me a while back.  I looked down, and his package was ready and waiting.  It was inviting me in.  It was begging me for attention.  I put my hands on his thighs and slowly slid them up.  Ever so slightly my hands slid up as my gaze was locked on Tyler’s amazing dick.  My mouth was already drooling.  I could smell the musk and I loved it. 

    My hands reached his balls.  I slid my hands toward the center, making a ring around his entire package.  I tightened the ring, making my grip smaller and smaller.  Eventually it was just my two fists at the base of his cock.  I had reached my destination.  I guided my left hand to his balls, and the right hand slid up his shaft.  I had his entire manhood in my 2 fists.  He was mine.  I had him conquered.  Finally. 

    I massaged his nuts with my left hand, and stroked his cock with my right.  I had jerked off myself enough times in the past to know this part well.  But this was another man’s dick.  I had only touched my own dick in the past.  I had no idea what to expect holding someone else’s instead.  His did not feel much different than mine. 

    I looked up.  Tyler was leaning on his elbows, his head popped up to enjoy what he was seeing.  I looked down again, there was precum coming from his hole.  It dripped down the tip, and with every stroke more of it came out.  The hot precum then started sliding on my hand, providing more lubrication between my fingers and his dick. 

    All that precum, and Tyler’s musk in the air made me ravenous again.  With no further foreplay, I just bent over and put the whole thing in my mouth.  I swallowed his entire dick in one move.  As far down as I could go.  I gagged, but did not let go. Instead, I tightened my lips around the shaft.  I had it.  In my mouth.  I did not want to come off as an amateur, even though I was one.

    I still held to his balls with my left hand, as I raised my head a bit.  I lowered my head on his cock again.  Up, down, up, down.  I had no idea what I was doing.  But I was giving a blow job to Tyler.  I had Tyler’s cock in my mouth and I absolutely loved it.  I loved how his cock filled my mouth.  My first time giving a blowjob.  And it all made sense since I was in love with this magnificent man.  Yes, a man!  And I was loving all this new plumbing I was not used to.  Yes, I was blowing a man.  Me, the blue collar married straight man from the south shore of Long Island, madly in love with a gay man on Fire Island, bent over and blowing him in his bedroom in the middle of a thunderstorm. 

    I increased my speed.  I could taste Tyler’s salty precum.  Most importantly, I could lick the organ that was exuding all that musk.  Precum, musk, lust, sex, love, all mixed in.  With my free right hand I reached below and started to stroke myself.  I could pleasure him and myself at the same time.  I had cum only half an hour ago.  But my dick was already full of blood and cum again. 

    I could feel my own precum on my right hand, as I tasted Tyler’s in my mouth.  A couple of times I glanced up and looked at Tyler.  He was still in disbelief that this moment had arrived.  He was just overjoyed with love and lust, just like me.

    I stroked myself, and I tried to swallow as much as his dick as I could.  I never had a dick in my mouth before, but Tyler’s stiff cock was just the right fit.  I stopped gagging.  I was enjoying him in my mouth.  I was enjoying giving head as much as Tyler was enjoying getting one. 

    My up and down motion on his dick was getting faster.  My stroking of my own dick was also getting faster.  Tyler’s groans were getting louder.  My panting was getting more intense.  More saliva was drooling from the side of my mouth all over his crotch.  The intensity of his musk in my nose was growing.  It was all just a perfect storm.

    And then I felt it.  I felt that familiar heat.  This time is started in my mouth, where Tyler’s dick was.  It went down my throat, into my spine, down my back.  I could feel that wave of heat hit my pelvis any moment.  I knew I was about to cum again 

    I let go of Tyler’s cock and sat up.  I yelled out loud: “I’m cumming.”  I grabbed my dick and got ready for the fireworks.  I saw Tyler grab his own dick too.  As soon as the first stream left my cock, I could see Tyler’s body shiver in ecstasy too.  His dick shot out the second stream of cum before my dick could catch up.  For the next minute his dick and mine took turns shooting loads of hot cum all over Tyler’s belly and chest.  Even though I had shot my load just half an hour ago, I was surprised how much more my body had in it for round 2.

    I was spent.  It was late at night and I had just shot 2 huge loads back to back.  And the emotional turbulence of the night, with that crazy rain and thunder outside, was just too much.  I needed to collapse.  I grabbed a towel from the bathroom and cleaned the both of us.  I then snuggled to put my head on Tyler’s chest.  He was going to be my pillow that night.  There were no pre-defined gender role there.  He could be sleeping on my chest once and the next time I could be sleeping on his. 

    I climbed on top of him and put my head where I wanted it.  I looked up to Tyler.  He gave me single gentle kiss on the lips.

    “Good night Tyler.  I love you,” I said.  I couldn’t believe how easily those words came out of mouth. 

    “Good night my prince charming,” He replied.  He curled his arms around my back and gave me a tight embrace.  Sweet dreams after a crazy night.

    I woke up rather early from the bright sunlight.  The rain had stopped.  The skies were totally clear.  It was as though nothing had happened.  Except that I found myself and Tyler both naked in his bed.  After a night of exploring each other sexually for the first time.  I wish every day of life was like this, waking up in his loving embrace.

    I got out of the bed as quietly as I could.  On the way down the stairs I put on Tyler’s gray sweat shorts.  I grabbed some cash from my bedroom and went out.  No shoes, no shirt, no underwear.  Just in Tyler’s signature shorts.  I went to The Canteen in town to pick up 2 muffins.  I had been bringing breakfast of baked good every morning, I couldn’t neglect my duties.

    I walked back in again as quietly as I could.  I wanted to surprise Tyler in bed with the muffins and coffee.  Tyler was up already.  He as waiting in his usual spot by the kitchen counter with two cups of fresh coffee.  Just exactly as our routine had developed.  He was naked.  I took off his shorts and tossed them to the side. 

    “I wasn’t sure if you went out to get us some breakfast, or took the first boat off the island.  I’m glad it was the former.”

    I was glad it was the former too.  No, I was not escaping this.  This is what I had wanted. 

    Instead of sitting on the kitchen bar stools, Tyler brought the coffee cups to the living room.  I followed him.  I sat down first, in my usual spot on the sofa across where he usually sat.  I was looking forward to another session of locking feet and ankles as we had breakfast.  Instead, Tyler turned around and wedged himself into my lap, in between my legs.  He tucked himself into my lap as tight as he could, and then leaned his back against my torso.  His naked ass was wedged right into my crotch.  We ate breakfast like that.  The conversation was about something light, not at all dissecting that huge step we had taken the night before. 

    When we finished, we got up to clear the plates and coffee mugs.  I stood behind as Tyler rinsed the items in the sink.  I got fixated on his ass as he was gently moving in front of the sink.  I could see the individual fibers of his glutes.  I got fixated on the little dimples on each side where all the muscles converged and he had no fat to pad the area.  I had seen his naked ass so many times, but I had never studied it this much.

    And then it happened.  He bent down to load the dishes and cups into the dishwasher.  As he bent down, his asscheeks spread and for the first time ever I saw his butthole.  All this time, I had never seen in between his crack.  And here it was.  A perfect rosebud with no hair, nestled in between his two melons of pale Scandinavian skin.  Not a single imperfection.  It was as though an artist had painted a perfect butthole.

    Just then an animalistic instinct got into me.  I was the romantic just a few seconds ago, but this sight woke up the ravenous.  I didn’t know what got into me.  With no warning I snuck up behind him.  Without saying a word I bent his entire upper body down on the kitchen counter until he was laying on it.  Within a flash I buried my entire face into his crack.  My mouth and his butthole became one in a split second.  I heard a loud groan from where his head was. 

    I cupped each asscheek with one hand.  I had a vision of this one time before, but I was making it happen finally.  I dug my face deeper and deeper into his melons.  Neither one of us had showered since having sex last night.  His signature musk was stronger than ever.  I licked, kissed, and worshipped his butthole.  I used my tongue to make circular motions around the sphincter.  It was quite arguably the softest skin of his entire body.  I tried to shove my tongue in.  I wanted to go all in.  I needed to be inside of him, one way or another. 

    I continued this for a few minutes.  Tyler just kept spreading his legs more and more to let me as deep as I could go.  He was literally melting in mouth.  And that made his beautiful body release even more of his musk.

    I was ready.  I was ready for next level.  I didn’t know how, but I was going to do it.  It was time for me to actually consummate him.  It was time for my cock in his ass, not just my tongue.  I was gonna make him mine.

    I pulled back and stood up.  I grabbed his hand in mine.  I took him in the direction of the staircase.  The new Pat was no longer intimidated by the stairs.  The new Pat confidently escorted his prey up the stairs to the love den so he could have what was rightfully his.  And that’s what I did.  I brought Tyler back to his room and we both jumped on the bed. 

    He reached over and took some lube out of the side table drawer.  As he was laying on his back, he applied a small amount to his one finger.  He then put that finger near his butthole, right where my mouth had been just moments ago.  He pushed the finger in and made it disappear.  He repeated this a few times till the inside was all nice and ready. 

    He then applied a more generous portion of the lube to his hand and massaged my cock with it.  I had never seen my cock this stiff.  It was like a rock. 

    “It might be easier for you to do doggie style your first time,” he instructed.  He turned around and bent on all 4.  His butthole was exposed for my direct view once again.  I approached him from behind.  My cock was throbbing and I wasn’t even in yet. 

    I came close until the tip of my cock touched his rosebud.  I gently pushed in.  It was much tighter than a vagina.  It was tighttttt!  I grabbed the base of my cock and pushed some more.  I had to get in.  I needed to be inside.  His sphincter relented and let me in.  A most narrow sleeve of flesh engulfed my shaft from tip to base.  His sphincter was grabbing the very base of my cock. 

    I gently slid out some, then slid back in.  In, out.  With each thrust, the distance grew.  The pace became faster.  I looked down and couldn’t believe my eyes.  My dick was inside Tyler’s ass.  I was buttfucking this man who had made me turn madly in love with him.  And here I was, fucking him for the first time.  I will never forget that first time for as long as I shall live. 

    Tyler then pulled away.  “Now fuck me from the front, I want to see you getting inside of me.”

    He laid on his back and brought both legs high up in the air.  That was yet the best open view of his butthole.  I climbed on top and shoved my dick right back in.  Much less resistance this second time around.  I started pumping him as we both locked stares again.  More than looking at my dick disappear in his ass, I wanted to look inside his soul as our bodies were becoming one.  The whole time, he was stroking himself with his legs up.

    The heat wave started again.  This time it was from my back to my pelvis to the front.  My thrusts got deeper and more forceful.  My dick started throbbing.  And just like that I was cumming again.  The grimaces on my face, the sudden change of pace must have given out my secret that I was filling Tyler with my DNA.  He overcame himself as well and shot his load once again on his bare chest.  We came at the same time.  I shot so hard, this being my third time in so many hours, that I got lightheaded.  I pulled out my now-empty cock to get my composure back.  I needed a second to catch my breath.  Wow, that was explosive. 

    I used the towel that was still on the floor to clean Tyler’s chest.  I nuzzled back to his chest and laid my head there, the same spot I had slept all night.  With one finger I played with his one nipple right in front of my face.  He reciprocated by gently by rubbing my hair.  We did not exchange any words.  We just lay like that for a while.  Each one of us with his own private thoughts. 

    We must have fallen asleep again.  Laying just like that peacefully.  Eventually some loud guys outside the fence woke us up.  I looked up, Tyler had also woken up.  We needed to get up and stretch 

    I got off Tyler and stood up.  He got off the bed too.  He asked for my hand by simply extending his in my direction.  I gladly gave him my hand.  I had no idea what he was up to.  Hand in hand, he escorted me downstairs.  He took me out to the deck and in the direction of the outdoor shower.  He turned the water on.  He hugged me and moved both of us to get under the streaming water.  Our lips locked again.  My hands caressed his back, his hands cupped my buttcheeks.  Our naked torsos rubbed against each other as we let all that water wash us all over. 

    After a few minutes, he grabbed the soap.  Still locking lips, he lathered my backside with the soap.  First the shoulder, then the back, then the spine.  He glided down to my asscheeks.  He gently cleaned the crack.  He then took a step back.  He lathered my neck, my chest, my pecs, my abs.  With both hands he lathered my cock and balls.  He washed it real good.  My dick was semi hard at this point.  He then washed each arm, even the armpits.  He then bent down and did my legs, front and back.  He got up.  He used the shampoo to lather my hair for me.  The whole time I was looking deep into his eyes as he was running his fingers all over my scalp.  He used some of the lather to wash my face.  Gently outlining my forehead, my cheeks, my chin.  He pulled me under the water and rinsed off all the lather he had left all over my body.

    It was my turn to return the favor.  I pretty much repeated all his moves from earlier.  Except when I cleaned his crack for him, I was not shy about his butthole.  I spent extra time introducing my finger to his sphincter.  I wasn’t going to go in with the soap, but just wanted my finger to feel comfortable there. 

    We toweled off.  We went in the direction of the chaise lounges, our usual siesta place.  I laid out on the usual chaise I always sat on.  He proceeded to come sit on the same chaise as me.  He wedged his backside into my lap and made himself comfortable.  His naked ass was once again on my crotch.  Except that this time I had already penetrated that ass already.  That ass was already mine. 

    He leaned his head back and rested it on my pecs.  I wrapped my arms around his body and gave him a tight hug.  He wrapped his arms around my arms and made sure the hug was even tighter.  We just laid out there for a while. 

    My stomach had a rumble after a while. 

    “Shit, I totally forgot,” Tyler said.  “We are invited to go to Dan and Dan for an end of the summer BBQ and pool today.  I didn’t pick up anything for us for lunch on account of that.”

    “That’s OK,” I replied. 

    “I can go pick us some something quick at The Pantry if you’d like.”

    “No, we can go over to your friends.”

    “Are you sure.  I just had not planned for what had happened and now we are at a different place.”

    “It’s OK.  I am in love with you.  I will go wherever you go.”  The truth of it was that I actually WANTED to go.  I wanted his friends to see us as we were.  I wanted them to know that Tyler and I had taken our relationship to the next level.  I wanted them to know Tyler and I fucked.  I wanted them to see Tyler and I were in love.

    We stayed hugging like that for a little while longer.  Then it was time to go.  We got up.  I headed toward my bedroom to go get ready. 

    “Wait.  There is one more thing we need to do,” Tyler said.  I did not know what he was up to.  But I knew it was going to be something good.  I let him take the lead.  

    He grabbed my hand and escorted me to my bedroom downstairs.  Once inside, he let go of my hand.  He picked up all my new clothes as well as the few older items.  He even picked up my stuff in the one drawer.  With his free hand he grabbed my hand again.  Without saying a word, he escorted me up the stairs, into his bedroom.  He let go of my hand one more time.  In his closet, he pushed all his clothes to one side.  He then hung my few items on the freed up side.  He turned around and kissed me gently. 

    “Welcome home.  You belong here with me,” Tyler said joyfully.  My heart melted.  I couldn’t believe it all.

    From there we put on our bathing suits and headed to Dan and Dan.  There was a fresh six pack of Budweisers for me, and rosé for everybody else.

    Well, we did not need to make any announcements.  The body language between Tyler and I was all the confirmation they needed.  At any given time one or both of my arms were wrapped around Tyler hugging him.  He sat on my lap most of the time.  There were lots of giggles.  I kept stealing kisses from Tyler’s neck and nibbling on his ears constantly.  At some point after lunch, as I was taking yet another nibble from his ear, I whispered to him: “Let’s go home.”  He responded by wiggling his ass on my crotch as he was sitting on me.  We kissed everyone good bye.  The guys were showing extra affection toward me.  I was now one of them, rather than just come curious straight boy who was fucking with Tyler’s head.

    Tyler was walking in front of me as we entered the house.  No sooner had I closed the door behind me that I slid both of my hands inside his bikini bathing suit and lowered it all the way down to the floor.  Just like in the morning, I was ravenous for that ass again.  I cupped his asscheeks and dug in.  Once again, the musk of his sweat hit my nose and my tongue.  I could live on this stuff forever. 

    He loved it.  He leaned over a bit to let me in.  I pushed in further to taste it all.  The sweet sweat in his crack was like an aphrodisiac.  I was getting drunk on it.  I licked until I found the hole again.  With my hands I squeezed his asscheeks tight around my face.  My tongue was as far out as I could stretch it. 

    I needed more.  I think Tyler needed more.  He looked around as my face was deep in his ass.  We locked eyes again.  He turned around and grabbed my hand.  He helped me up.  He then held on to my hand and escorted me upstairs.  To our love den. 

    This time he just threw me on his bed.  He grabbed my bathing suit and took it off.  My stiff cock snapped on my belly making a perfect arch as it was released.  He then straddled me and once again pinned my wrists to the mattress. 

    Leaning over me in a hunter position, he said softly: “Where have you been all my life?”

    I nearly burst.  I released my wrists and used my hands to grab his head.  I lowered him to me so we could lock lips again.  I kissed him over and over again.  Indeed, we were both making up for lost time.  Why wasn’t Tyler my high school sweetheart that I would have loved and adored all these years? 

    Tyler reached down and grabbed my stiff cock.  I’m sure he was getting my precum all over his hands.  I’m sure he didn’t mind.  He kissed me above as he stroked me below.  I spread my legs a bit.  I grabbed his hand that was stroking my cock and guided it south.  He didn’t know what my intentions were.  I guided his hand all the way in between my spread legs till his fingers were over my asshole. 

    He abruptly stopped kissing.  He was shocked.  He looked me in the eye, at close range, and asked: “Are you sure you are ready for this?”

    I nodded yes. 

    He needed no further invitation.  He resumed kissing me, and this time he used his middle finger to fondle my butthole.  I had never been touched there before. 

    After a few minutes of this, he went south.  He positioned himself in between my legs. He lowered his head on my cock and swallowed it.  His one hand was still massaging my hole.  That hole was slowly relaxing.  My sphincter no longer felt like a rock against his probing finger.  The feeling was becoming more enjoyable.  He kept blowing me to relax me, as his finger probed outside my ass.  A couple of times he spit on my ass to help lubricate a bit, then went back to sucking. 

    His spit helped, but my tight virgin ass needed more help than that.  He leaned over and grabbed the lubricant bottle again.  He put a healthy portion on his fingers.  He went back to sucking my dick while he rubbed the lubricated fingers around my hole.  I was calming down, in no little part due to him constantly sucking my dick for distraction. 

    Slowly, gently, he managed to get one finger in me.  I felt that!  My sphincter had never met anything like that before.  He didn’t rush.  He held that finger in place so my sphincter could get used to it.  He then slid it in just a bit more.  Once past the sphincter, things were not as tight.  Slowly but surely, he managed to get the whole finger in.  He took another pause as he kept sucking me.  He brought the finger out to the sphincter, then back in again.  In and out.  Luckily there was enough lube on his finger for my tight virgin ass. 

    After a few cycles, he brought that finger out.  He then touched my hole with 2 fingers.  I knew what was coming next.  Very expertly he massaged my sphincter until both fingers fit in.  I felt more than twice the pressure compared to just the one finger.  There was this immense heat building in my pelvis.  He was in.  He had managed to get in with 2 fingers.  He pushed those in, very gently.  He started finger fucking me with both fingers.

    By then he had let go of my dick with his mouth.  Instead, he was stroking me with his left hand as he was using his right hand to finger fuck me.  My entire crotch and pelvis were feeling sensations I did not know existed in me.  I had been missing out on all this.  He worked his way as expertly as he could.  Eventually I was so loose he could slide those 2 fingers in with no resistance at all.

    “Fuck me already,” I yelled.  I had no idea where that came from.  I couldn’t believe I yelled that out.  Tyler couldn’t believe what he heard either.   But it was out there.  All this finger fucking and stroking had me on the edge.  I needed to have Tyler make me his bitch so we could both cum already.

    Tyler put a hefty amount of lube on his dick.  I picked up my legs as high up in the air as I could go.  He mounted me, approaching me with his erect dick.  The tip of his dick touched my ass.  I thought I might cum right there, but I had already cum 3 times that day and I had some tolerance.  He was struggling to get the tip in.  His dick was much bigger than 2 fingers.  I let go of my legs and instead grabbed his hips.  I pulled him toward me.  This encouraged him to push in harder.  And he did.  He pushed in until my sphincter relented.  The tip was in.

    He stared in my eyes and he shoved the rest of his dick in.  He went all the way in and paused.  By far the biggest thing up my ass.  He tilted his hip back, then forward.  Back, and forth.  Back and forth.  He developed a nice rhythm of fucking me.  Never in a million years did I think I would want a man to fuck me and enjoy it too.  But this was not just any man.  It was Tyler.

    Neither one of us lasted long.  As I felt the heat was down my spine into my pelvis and I started shooting my cum all over my chest, Tyler’s body also went into convulsions of pure joy.  I could tell he was filling my ass with his hot cum.  That’s where I wanted it.  I wanted Tyler in any way possible.  And I got him. 

    We collapsed for a short while.  It was getting late in the afternoon.  I had to go back to the mainland.  I had to go face reality.  Not once had I stopped to wonder how I should conduct myself from this point on.  How should I tell Cindy?  When should I tell Cindy?

    As I was getting ready to leave, this time from Tyler’s bedroom instead of the downstairs bedroom, Tyler sat me down.

    “You’re going to be OK.  Remember, I love you and we can overcome any challenge together,” he reassured me.  I appreciated his encouragement.  But he was not the one with a wife and 2 kids who had just cheated with another man.  I was.  I had to figure out what to do.

    “Be yourself.  Be honest.  Be receptive to a reaction,” he further elaborated.  He must have written a movie script or two. 

    We had our most meaningful hug and kisses good bye.  Nothing kinky or naughty.  Nothing taboo.  Just a genuine hug for 2 people in love.  On the ride back, I tried a million scenarios on how and when to talk to Cindy.  I wasn’t even sure what future waited for me with Tyler.  But I had to talk to Cindy. 

    When I got back, we had an hour to feed the kids and play with them before bedtime.  Then it was Cindy and me.

    “Um, I think we need to talk about something,” I said in a very low tone.

    “Yes, we do,” she replied with a very determined tone. 

    Shit!  What is that supposed to mean?  How did she even know there is something to talk about?  Did she find something out?  Did someone say something?  Whatever happened on Fire Island stayed there.  How could she possibly know?  And so fast after it did happen?  My mind was blown.  My heart was racing.  

    We sat on opposite ends of the sofa.  My head was bent at the neck and I was staring at some random blank spot on the floor.  I didn’t know where to start. 

    “I think we both have something to tell each other,” She went first. 

    What?!?

    There was another silence.  I was now both puzzled and nervous.  I thought it was just me springing something unexpected on her.  Seems like she had something up her sleeve too.  More silence. 

    “Ok, you’ve never been the big talker.  I’ll go first,” she relieved me of the duty of going first.  “Look, it is no secret that you and I have been drifting apart.  Yes, we were lovers once.  But now we are just roommates with 2 kids.  I really appreciate you working 7 days a week to support your family.  I admire your sense of duty.  But besides the kids there is nothing that is holding us together any more.

    “I take my full share of blame for it.  Ever since I put all that weight on, I do not feel like a sexual being any more.  I have rejected all your attempts to have sex.  I just can’t do it.  I can’t even look myself in the mirror naked, let alone have someone else look at me.  Yes, that’s all inside my fucked-up head.  But personally, I’m fine with it.  I’m really comfortable with it.  And I don’t feel like going to therapy to talk about it so I can have sex again.  I don’t want to.  I’m fine like this. 

    “But I can’t expect the same of you.  You are a most good-looking 27 year-old man in your physical and sexual prime.  I can’t tell you not to have sex again just on account of me.  It is not fair to you.  And our marriage is not going to survive that.  You need to get laid.  You need to have somebody to love you both emotionally and physically.  You need to move on.  And I need to move on too.”

    I was flabbergasted.  I could not believe what was coming out of her mouth.  I agreed to all of it, but I never thought she would be the one saying all that.

    “Listen, I’m not stupid.  I know there is something going on in Fire Island.  A wife knows.  Not because you left any signs or I saw some text message I’m not supposed to see.  Every time you come back from your weekends there you seem so much happier.  I have seen a huge transition from the tired Pat to one full of energy.  I can see you’re in love.  Young love that makes your eyes shine.  Young love that makes you sing to yourself.  You’re walking taller.  You are much more confident.  And I love that for you. 

    “I don’t know what has or had not happened with this guy Tyler there.  All I know is that he has made you happier than I have ever seen you in my life.  And I’m happy that you’re getting that happiness there.  I don’t mind at all if Tyler is a guy rather than a woman.  In some ways I prefer if the person who is making you happy is a guy.  This way there is no bitch other woman to deal with.  As someone who is asexual I shouldn’t comment on other people’s sexuality.

    “All these weekends I’ve been going to Jersey Shore made me realize I needed to make a change too.  I’m moving in with my parents there for now.  They can help with the kids as I try to get a job.  We can have a nice amicable arrangement for the kids.  They love us both.  And since I’m not separating from you on bad terms, I’m sure we can work something out.”

    More silence.  Not a word of response from me.  I was still looking at that imaginary spot on the floor.

    “Anything you’d like to add?” she asked.

    I ran over and hugged her.  She had just explained so eloquently she had stopped being a sexual being, but I had to hug her.

    “I’m sorry.  I’m so sorry for everything.” I started crying.  I could sense she was crying too.  We held on like that for a while as we provided each other the shoulder to cry on, literally. 

    “I’m sorry it all went down like this,” I added.  “I promise, I will do right by you and the kids. I promise.”  And I focused back at that imaginary spot again as my crying subsided.  She held my hand.  We both needed to digest on all this. 

     

    Chapter 5: September and Beyond

    Things with Cindy worked out a lot smoother than I could have possibly imagined.  First, I introduced her to Tyler at a dinner on the mainland.  Cindy and I packed up the house.  I moved her and the kids to Jersey Shore with her parents.  I get to see the kids every other weekend. 

    I moved in with Tyler at the beach house for the rest of the summer, the New York City apartment in the fall, and Los Angeles here and there for his business trips to Hollywood.  With Tyler’s encouragement, I quit my day job and started my own full-time handyman gig on Fire Island.  Before I knew it, I hired more help and the business grew.  I now have 10 people working for me.  My firm does all kinds of work except for building houses from scratch.

    Sometimes I am so busy at work that I cannot take off to go pick up the kids from Jersey Shore for the weekend.  On those occasions, Tyler is more than happy to pick up the kids.  They call him Daddy Tyler or Daddy Hollywood.  By the time they arrive, Tyler has usually made a pizza stop, an ice cream stop, and bought them several toys from the store.  He is the fun daddy and I’m the disciplinarian daddy.  We converted the downstairs bedroom on Fire Island, the one that used to be mine, into the kids’ bedroom. 

    Two years later I escorted Tyler to the Oscars.  He was nominated for another movie.  It was the story of a gay man who had met an unassuming straight married man and knew on day 1 that this straight man was his soulmate.  It was the story of how the gay man was so patient and allowed the curious straight man to take baby steps, one at a time, until their love blossomed and was ready for that final transition.  Basically, a Long Island version of Brokeback Mountain.  Yes, he won that Oscar.  And he thanked me by my name from the podium for being the sexiest muse ever.  Who knew my life story would one day become a hit movie?

    Cindy and I kept in good terms.  I had given her every last penny I had for the divorce settlement.  I knew that my future with Tyler was bright, so I wanted her to have all the money upfront.  Years later she confided in me that she had met a woman just like her.  Someone who also does not see herself as a sexual being.  They live together and even share a bed.  But just as companions and roommates.  Nothing sexual. They did not label themselves as lesbian.  They think of themselves as asexual. I was genuinely glad she found someone else she can share her life with. 

    Tyler and I did eventually get married.  We did the ceremony on the beach on Fire Island.  We had the reception at Whyte Hall Community Center.  It was the buzz of town that summer. 

    Tyler was right all along.  I WAS going to be OK.  Everything WAS going to be OK.  Any other out and proud gay man might not have had the patience to allow a curious straight man to complete his journey and meet him at the end of that journey.  But Tyler saw something special.  He stood by my side the whole time.  He allowed me to take those baby steps at my own pace.  I am forever indebted to him for that. 

    This was a journey that young Pat could not imagine for himself as a teen or even as a married straight man.  But life brings people into your life for a reason.  Tyler was my soulmate and once I met him and got to know him, there was no going back.   


    Wow, this story came out longer than I thought.  I always considered my last story My Roommate, My Soulmate to be my masterpiece.  For the longest time I did not think I could possibly write another story that would compare.  That’s why I hesitated.  Finally, the muse caught up with me.

    I did not plan to make this story so much about love.  I planned it so that Pat would be staying over the first time only the night of the storm.  But once I started writing, the most beautiful love affair blossomed.  Little glance here, little touch there, little taking privilege here again. 

    It took me around 3 weeks to write this story.  Then I went back to proofread it from the beginning.  The innocence of the first few weekends seemed like such a long time ago compared to the intense love at the end of the story. 

    As always, all comments, feedback, and suggestions are welcome at [email protected].   Maybe I’ll get my next inspiration from one of your comments.